Skip to main content

Full text of "Missionary review of the world"

See other formats


Digitized  by 

the  Internet  Archive 

in  2015 

https://archive.org/details/missionaryreview2110unse 


1.  Victoria,  Empress  of  India.  2.  Wilhelmixa,  Queen  of  the  Netherlands. 

3.  Musafer-e-dix,  Shall  of  Persia.    4.  Abdul-Hamid  II.,  Sultan  of  Turkey.    5 .  Tsaitien  Hwaxoti.  Emperor  of  China. 
6.  Nicholas  II.,  Czar  of  all  the  Russias.  7.  Felix  Falre,  President  of  France. 


THE 

Missionary  Review  of  the  World! 


Vol.  XXI.   No.  10.— Old  Series.— OCTOBER— Vol.  XI.  No.  10.—  New  Series. 
THE  MOHAMMEDAN   WORLD  OF  TO-DAY. 

BY  REV.  SAMUEL  M.  ZWEMER,  P.  R.  (i.  S.,  BAHREIN,  ARABIA. 
Missionary  Of  the  Reformed  (Dutch)  Church  in  America. 

Islam  dates  from  622  A.  1).,  but  the  first  missionary  to  the  Moham- 
medans was  Raymund  Lull,  who  was  dragged  outside  the  town  of 
Bugia  and  stoned  to  deatli  on  June  30,  1315.'  He  was  not  only  the 
first  missionary  to  the  Mohammedans,  but  the  first  and  only  Christian 
of  his  day  who  felt  the  extent  and  urgency  of  the  call  to  evangelize 
the  Moslem  world.  He  was  a  martyr  like  Stephen,  and  worthy  of  so 
great  a  cause. f  Had  the  spirit  of  Raymund  Lull  filled  the  Church,  we 
would  not  to-day  speak  of  very  nearly  two  hundred  million  unevan- 
gelized  Moslems.  Even  as  Islam  itself  arose  a  scourge  of  God  upon 
an  unholy  and  idolatrous  Church,  so  Islam  grew  strong  and  extended 
to  China  on  the  east  and  Sierra  Leone  on  the  west,  because  the  Church 
never  so  much  as  toucht  the  hem  of  the  vast  hosts  of  Islam  to  evan- 
gelize them.  The  terror  of  the  Saracen  and  Turk  smothered  in  every 
heart  even  the  desire  to  carry  them  the  Gospel.  When  the  missionary 
revival  began  with  Carey,  the  idea  was  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  the 
heathen.  Henry  Martyn,  first  of  modern  missionaries,  preach t  to 
the  Mohammedans;  he  met  them  in  India,  Arabia,  and  Persia;  his 
controversial  tracts  date  the  beginning  of  the  conflict  with  the  learn- 
ing of  Islam.  The  tiny  rill  that  flowed  almost  unnoticed  has  gathered 
volume  and  strength  with  the  growth  of  missionary  interest,  until  in 
our  day  it  has  become  a  stream  of  thought  and  effort  going  out  to 
many  lands  and  peoples.  Never  were  there  so  many  books  written  on 
the  subject  of  Mohammedanism  as  in  our  day — never  was  the  Eastern 
question,  more  pressing,  never  the  whole  situation  so  full  of  anxiety, 
and  yet  so  full  of  hope.  Time  and  tide  have  changed  marvelously 
since  Dr.  Jessup  wrote  his  little  classic  in  1879.J    A  single  glance 

*  This  periodical  adopts  the  Orthography  of  the  following  Rule,  recommended  by  the  joint  action 
of  the  American  Philological  Association  and  the  Philological  Society  of  England  :— Change  d  or 
ed  final  to  t  when  so  pronounced,  except  when  the  e  affects  a  preceding  sound.— Publishers. 

tPeroquet,  "Vie  de  Raymund  Lull,"  1067.  Low.  "de  vita  R.  L  "  Halle,  1830.  Helf- 
ferich,  "Ray.  Lull."  Berlin,  1858.  k;  His  Life  and  Work."  Dublin  University  Magazine.  Vol. 
LXXVIII,  43. 

X  "The  Mohammedan  Missionary  Problem."    Rev.  H.  H.  Jessup,  D.D. 


722  THE  MOHAMMEDAN  WORLD  OF  TO-DAY.  [October 

at  the  map  there  given  to  illustrate  Islam,  shows  how  the  unity  and 
power  of  Moslem  empire  have  been  broken,  and  what  God  hath 
wrought  for  the  Kingdom  of  His  Son.  When  that  book  was  written 
there  were  no  missionaries  in  all  Arabia,  Tunis,  Morocco,  Tripoli,  or 
Algiers.  Christendom  was  ignorant  of  the  extent  and  character  of 
Islam  in  Central  Africa;  little  was  known  of  the  Mohammedans  in 
China,  and  the  last  chapter  in  the  history  of  Turkey  was  the  treaty 
of  Berlin.  The  problem  has  greatly  changed;  old  factors  are  can- 
celed and  new  factors  have  appeared.  But  we  can  still  say  with  the 
writer:  "It  is  our  earnest  hope  and  prayer  that  this  revival  of  interest 
in  the  historical,  theological,  and  ethical  bearings  of  Islam  may  result 
in  a  new  practical  interest  in  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  Moham- 
medan nations.  It  is  high  time  for  the  Christian  Church  to  ask 
seriously  the  question  whether  the  last  command  of  Christ  concerns 
the  one  hundred  and  seventy-five  millions  of  the  Mohammedan 
world/'  Let  us  face  the  problem,  and  the  key  to  its  solution  may  be 
found. 

L  THE  PRESEXT  EXTENT  OF  THE  MOHAMMEDAN  WORLD. 

Looking  at  the  table,  which  is  on  the  opposite  page,  we  see  that  it 
is  both  geographical  and  chronological.  It  tells  when  and  where 
Islam  came  and  saw  and  conquered.  Its  present  extent  embraces 
three  continents  ;  from  Canton  in  China  to  Sierra  Leone  in  West 
Africa.  In  Russia  they  spread  their  prayer-carpets  southward  and 
turn  to  Mecca  :  at  Zanzibar  they  look  northward  ;  the  whole  province 
of  Yunnan,  in  China,  prays  toward  the  setting  sun,  and  in  the  wide 
Sahara  they  look  eastward  toward  the  Beit  Allah  and  the  Black  Stone ! 
Mohammed's  word  has  been  fulfilled  :  "  So  we  have  made  you  the 
center  of  the  nations  that  you  should  bear  witness  to  men."'  * 

Arabic  is  the  language  of  the  Koran,  but  there  are  millions  of 
Moslems  who  can  not  understand  a  single  sentence  of  Mohammed's 
book.  They  speak  Russian,  Turkish,  Persian,  Pashtu,  Baluchi,  Urdu, 
Chinese,  Malay,  Swaheli,  Ilausa,  and  yet  other  languages.  And  not 
only  is  there  this  diversity  of  language,  but  an  equal  diversity  of 
civilization  in  the  Moslem  world  of  to-day.  The  Turkish  effendi,  in 
Paris  costume,  with  Constantinople  etiquette  ;  the  sim])le  Bedouin  of 
the  desert;  the  fierce  Afghan  mountaineer;  the  Russian  trader;  the 
almond-eyed  Moslem  of  Yunnan,  Chinese  in  everything  but  religion; 
the  Indian  mollah,  just  graduated  from  the  Calcutta  university;  and 
the  half-clad  Kabyle,  of  Morocco — all  of  them  profess  one  religion 
and  repeat  one  prayer.  There  is  vast  difference  in  the  stage  of  cul- 
ture reaclit  by  Mohammedans.  This  important  fact  has  often  been 
ignored  and,  sometimes,  supprest.  It  is  one  thing  to  affirm  a  fact 
concerning  the  Mohammedans  of  Syria  or  Egypt,  it  is  quite  another 

*  Surah  II,  section  2,  Sale's  "  Koran."  pp.  16. 


8  S 


%  > 


||  s  ||  I  I 


00©      O      00  00  — 

88  i  "si  I 


WKt>  >   >  > 


3  d  B  * 
— •  /  •/.  - 


3  a 


S  a  2  w§ 


3<S    P  D 


|838g3 


o      r   bd   >   -  ~ 


y  »  a 


-  3 


S  3 

O  08 


if?  I 


r    3  3 


.I=.I1II|e|  *| 


-  r.x   <  x 


I  §  I  pi: 


O^O  V'-'"  3-S 
5  s       -  ^  _  - 


53 


.  P  gp  »  g   3  • 


8581 


3 

C3    P  3 


//    X    Sid    D    S     C  S 


«     2     «  « 


I      I  I 


5     2  of 


r.   -  x 

g  3  §  §53 


o  np 

■  2.    P*  g 


*0>g 
~  .-  2  ~ 

33  £a» 


2  o 
-:<r,E 
os*g  p 


B  3 


I  § 


i>3 


EC    H  H 

v:      ~  -. 


B  3     2  £ 


3^ 


z  r  -  -'  -  -  x  — 
2  —  ?  -•  ^  c'  ^'  7 


?l 


si   "a  T  Tp 1 


3  g  -  -  /  ~ 

3  — 

is  3-g 

7  B.  r  •  *  o 

/  0  2      c  3 

p-  «  aa 

0  £  3| 
3    «  =. 


£  -  -  c 


T.q  - 

Z ;  — 3 


33* 


*§8 


724  the  Mohammedan  world  of  tu-day.  [October 

to  assert  the  same  of  Moslems  in  Java  or  China.  You  must  change 
your  predicate.  Syeed  Ameer  Ali,  the  learned  barrister  of  Calcutta, 
who  poses  as  the  defender  of  Mohammed,  would  hardly  recognize 
Tippoo  Tib  as  a  brother,  tho  he  met  him  beside  the  Kaaba.  Mos- 
lem populations  must  be  weighed  as  well  as  counted,  otherwise  we 
will  be  led  far  astray  by  mere  statistics.  And  yet  "  God  hath  made 
of  one  blood  all  the  nations;"  civilization  is  only  the  raiment  that 
covers  a  common  humanity.  All  Mohammedans  have  souls  and  are 
sinners.  Put  it  as  you  will,  and  classify  as  you  please,  we  stand  before 
nearly  200.000,000  Mohammedans,  our  brothers  and  sisters.  This  is 
a  conservative  estimate,  and  based  on  the  best  authorities  possible.* 

Now  by  considering  the  chronology  of  the  chart,  we  find  that  these 
millions  have  been,  almost  without  exception,  for  centuries  shamefully 
neglected  in  the  work  of  evangelizing  the  whole  world.  A  compari- 
son of  the  two  columns  of  dates  is  very  humiliating. 

Islam  was  a  missionary  religion  from  the  very  start,  and  continues 
so  to  this  day.  We  may  say  it  has  had,  like  Christianity  with  its 
apostolic,  medieval,  and  modern  missions,  three  great  periods  of 
aggressive  growth.  The  dates  given  when  Islam  entered  the  different 
lands  where  it  now  is  predominant  maybe  gronpt  into  three  divisions 
of  time.  That  immediately  after  Mohammed's  hegira  from  A.  D. 
622-800;  a  later  period  under  the  Ottomans  and  Moguls  ;  lastly,  the 
modern  missionary  revival  from  1700-1800. 

During  the  first  period,  the  apostolic  age  of  Mohammedan  mis- 
sions, the  sword  carried  Islam  throughout  all  Arabia,  Syria,  Persia, 
Egypt,  North  Africa,  and  by  more  peaceful  means  into  Canton  and 
Western  China.  All  these  regions  had  received  the  Mohammedan 
faith,  and  it  had  become  deeply  rooted  before  the  year  1000  A.  D.f 
Christianity  was  put  under  tribute  and  oppression,  as  in  Asia  Minor, 
or  entirely  swept  away,  as  in  Arabia  itself,  by  the  tornado-power  of 
the  new  religion. J; 

Afterward  came  the  fall  of  Constantinople  and  the  rise  of  Turkish 
power.  This  was  the  second  chapter  of  Moslem  conquest.  Afghan- 
istan, Turkestan,  Tndia,  Java,  and  the  Malay  archipelago  became 
'■  converted."  And  lastly  we  can  chronicle  the  modern  missionary 
efforts  of  Islam  by  the  apostles  of  the  Koran  from  Cairo's  university, 
or  the  Muscat  apostles  of  the  slave-trade.  Their  work  was  in  Eussia, 
the  Sudan,  Sokoto.  and  West  Africa.  In  following  these  paths  of 
conquest  on  the  world  map,  it  is  of  interest  to  note  that  Islam  never 

:'  The  population  <»f  the  Moslem  lands  given  in  the  chart  is  taken  in  nearly  every  instance 
from  ••  The  Statesman's  Yearbook  for  1898.11  In  the  case  of  China  a  more  moderate  estimate 
was  taken,  as  found  in  the  "  China  Mission  Handbook,  for  189G."'  The  population  of  the  Sudan, 
Arabia,  the  Sahara,  and  other  African  regions  is  not  yet  accurately  known.  In  India  the 
Moslem  population  seems  to  be  slowly  but  steadily  increasing. 

+  C  R.  Haines'  '"Islam  as  a  Missionary  Religion. v  London:  S.P.C.K  ,  1889.  A  valuable 
list  of  authorities  is  given,  and  the  book  itself  is  a  marvel  of  accuracy  and  condensation. 

i  Thomas  Wright,  '  Early  Christianity  in  Arabia."    London,  1855. 


1898.] 


THE  MOHAMMEDAN   WORLD  OP  TO-DAY. 


725 


crost  the  great  oceans,  but  for  the  most  part  traveled  by  land;  Japan, 
Australia,  South  Africa,  and  America  were  not  reaoht.  Nor  has 
Islam  ever  made  progress  in  any  land  where  Protestantism  was 
dominant. 

The  Mohammedan  methods  of  mission  work,  that  can  be  seen  in 
all  this  wonderful  conquest,  are  three:  the  sending  of  embassies,  the 
power  of  the  sword,  and  colonization  by  intermarriage.  The  last 
method  was  always  coupled  with  the  slave-trade,  partly  as  cause  and 
partly  as  effect,  and  won  for  Islam  nearly  all  of  North  Africa  south 
of  the  Barbary  States.  China  is  a  striking  example  of  other  methods. 
When  Mohammed's  maternal  uncle,  Wahab  al  Kabsha,  went  as  an 
envoy  to  China,  as  early  as  G28  A.  D.,  the  camel's  nose  entered  the 
tent.  Another  embassy  was  sent  in  708.  In  755  four  thousand  Arab 
soldiers  were  sent  by  Calif  Abu  Jafir  to  succor  the  Chinese  emperor 
against  the  Turkish  rebels,  and,  as  a  result,  these  soldiers  were  estab-. 
lisht  in  the  principal  cities  of  the  empire,  and  given  a  multitude  of 
Chinese  wives.  Lastly  we  have  the  wild  savages  of  the  province 
of  Yunnan  all  "converted"  to  Islam  when  the  Mongol  emperor 
appointed  Omar  from  Bokhara  their  governor.  To-day  more  than 
twenty  million  Moslems  in  China  testify  to  the  efficiency  of  these 
methods.* 

Another  fact  evident  from  the  chart  is  that  Islam  had  rooted  itself 
for  centuries  in  every  land  before  modern  missions  came  to  grapple 
with  the  problem.  The  Church  was  ages  behind  time,  and  lost 
splendid  opportunities.  Christian  missions  came  to  Persia  one  thou- 
sand years  after  Islam  entered.  In  Arabia  and  North  Africa  twelve 
centuries  intervened.  In  China  Mohammedanism  had  eleven  hundred 
years  the  start,  and  only  this  year  has  a  beginning  been  made  to  evan- 
gelize that  part  of  China. f  In  Java  only  four  Jiundrecl  years  elapst 
before  work  began  for  these  half-pagan  Moslems,  and  it  is  not  strange 
that  here  we  find  many  converts.  About  one-third  of  the  Hausa- 
speaking  peo]^le  of  North  Africa  are  Mohammedans.  Prior  to  the 
Fulah  conquest,  about  the  beginning  of  the  present  century,  they 
were  all  pagans;  Islam  is  even  now  making  conquests  west  of  the 
Niger.    And  practically  the  whole  of  this  field — long  since  white  for 

*  P.  D'Abey  de  Thiersant,  "  La  Mahometisme  en  Chine."  2  vols.  Paris,  1878.  Chinese 
Recorder,  Vol.  XX,  pp.  10-08.  T.  W.  Arnold,  "  The  Preaching  of  Islam  "  London,  1896.  See 
especially  the  valuable  chronological  chart  at  the  end  of  the  latter  book. 

t  The  India  Witness  states:  '"A  number  of  British  and  German  friends  are  subscribing  to 
support  a  new  mission  to  China.  This  new  enterprise,  to  which  we  wish  complete  success, 
will  have  its  headquarters  in  Kashgar  and  Varkand,  two  cities  of  Chinese  Turkestan,  and  the 
work  is  to  be  carried  on  not  among  the  Chinese,  but  among  the  Mohammedans,  who  are  in  a 
large  majority  in  that  district.  The  new  mission  is  interesting  in  that  it  is  an  attack  upon 
China  from  the  West.  Two  German  missionaries,  accompanied  by  a  doctor  and  a  native 
Christian,  will  arrive  in  Kashgar  next  spring,  and  begin  work.  It  may  be  added  that  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  is  at  present  printing  the  four  Gospels  in  the  dialect  of 
Chinese  Turkestan,  and  that  in  all  probability  they  will  be  ready  before  the  new  mission  gets 
settled  at  Kashgar." 


72 G  THK  MOHAMMEDAN   WORLD  OF  TO-DA'Y 

the  harvest  —  has  been  untoucht  by  missionary  effort.  Yet  Charles 
Henry  Robinson  writes  in  his  book,  "  Hausa-land : " 

Although  Mohammedanism  is  making  very  slow,  if  any,  progress 
in  the  Hausa  States,  it  has  recently  made  rapid  progress  among  the 
Yorubas,  who  inhabit  a  country  to  the  west  of  Hausa-land,  which  has 
for  its  capital  Lagos.  Its  introducers  are  for  the  most  part  Fulahs — 
that  is,  the  same  tribe  to  whom  the  Hausas  were  indebted  for  their  con- 
version to  Mohammedanism  at  the  beginning  of  this  century. 

The  fatalism  attributed  to  Mohammedans  is  not  one-half  so  fatal- 
istic in  its  spirit  and  operation  as  that  which  for  centuries  has  been 
practically  held  by  the  Christian  Church  as  to  the  hope  or  necessity  of 
bringing  the  hosts  of  Islam  into  the  following  of  Jesus  Christ.  There 
may  have  been  reasons  in  time  past  for  this  unreadiness  or  unwilling- 
ness, such  as  political  barriers  and  fear  of  death  from  Moslem 
fanaticism.  To-day  we  cannot  plead  such  excuse.  There  has  been  no 
foreign  missionary  among  Moslems  who  died  for  proclaiming  the  truth, 
in  all  this  century  of  missions.  Nearly  all  the  political  barriers 
against  missionary  occupation  have  fallen.  Read  it  on  the  chart,  and 
proclaim  it  upon  the  house-tops,  that  three-fourths  of  the  Moham- 
medan world  are  accessible  to  the  Christian  missionary — accessible  in 
the  same  way  as  are  all  non-Christian  lands,  opening  to  the  golden 
keys  of  love  and  tact  and  faith.  Of  two  hundred  million  Moham- 
medans, only  eighteen  million  are  directly  under  Turkish  rule. 
Under  Russian  rule  there  are  10,861,000;  under  Dutch,  French, 
and  German  rule,  2-1,580,000;  while  British  rule  or  protection  extends 
over  nearly  sixty-six  million  Mohammedans — a  population  as  large  as 
that  of  the  United  States.  And  yet  men  speak  of  Mohammedanism 
as  if  it  were  synonymous  with  Turkey,  and  of  this  missionary 
problem  as  if  it  could  be  solved  by  bombarding  Constantinople. 

Looking  at  the  table  from  another  standpoint,  there  are  to=day 
only  41,500,000  Moslems  under  Mohammedan  rulers,  i.  e.,  in  Turkey, 
Persia,  parts  of  Arabia,  Afghanistan,  and  Morocco  ;  while  there  are 
99,552,477  under  nominally  Christian  rulers,  and  three-fourths  of 
this  vast  number  are  subject  to  the  Protestant  queens  Victoria  and 
Wilhelmina.  Well  may  Abd-ul-Hamid  II.  tremble  on  his  tottering 
throne  for  his  califate,  when  two  "  infidel  women  "  hold  the  balance 
of  political  power  in  the  Mohammedan  world.  This  is  the  finger  of 
God.  And  it  does  not  require  the  gift  of  prophecy  to  see  yet 
greater  political  changes  in  the  near  future  pregnant  with  blessing 
for  the  kingdom  of  God.  The  deadlock  of  inactivity  in  the  Levant 
can  not  last.  The  reaction  will  surely  lead  to  action  when  the  tem- 
porary revival  of  the  proud,  menacing  spirit  of  the  old  sword- 
fanaticism  has  done  its  work.  But  the  failure  to  act  for  Armenia 
when  the  hour  was  ripe,  may  cost  the  powers  of  Europe  a  still  larger 
Eastern  question.    The  editor  of  the  official  organ  of  the  Barmen 


[October 


1898.] 


THE  MOHAMMEDAN  WORLD  OF  TO-DAY. 


72: 


POLITICAL  POWERS  OF  THE  MOHAMMEDAN  WORLD. 


Under  Turkish  rule:  Europe   2,000,000 

Asia.....  12,000,000 

Arabia   3,000,000 

Tripoli    1,000,000 

  18,000,000 

Under  other  Moslem  rulers:  Arabia   5,000,000 

Persia   8,800,000 

Afghanistan  ....  4,000,000 

Morocco   4,995,000 

  22,795,000 

Under  the  Chinese  Emperor   20,000, 000 

Under  African  chiefs,  etc   30,400,000 

Under  Christian  rulers:  Roumania,  ete   1,187,452 

Greece   24,165 

Russia  10,861,000 

Baluchistan  and  [ndia.57,821,164 

Malaysia  15,000,000 

Egypt  and  Zanzibar..  -9,118,775 

Tunis  and  Algiers   5,284,291 

  99,290,847 


196,491,847 


728 


THE  MOHAMMEDAN  WORLD  OF  TO-DAY. 


[October 


Mission,  which  has  had  so  much  success  among  the  Mohammedans  in 
Sumatra,  writes : 

We  have  often  been  forced  to  observe  that  the  whole  Mohammedan 
world  is  connected  by  secret  threads,  and  that  a  defeat  which  Islam  suf- 
fers in  any  part  of  the  world,  or  a  triumph  which  she  can  claim  either 
really  or  fictitiously,  has  its  reflex  action  even  on  the  work  of  our  mis- 
sionaries in  the  Mohammedan  part  of  Sumatra.  Thus  the  recent  mas- 
sacres in  Armenia  have  filled  the  Mohammedans  in  this  part  of  Sumatra 
with  pride.  They  say  to  the  Christians,  "  You  see  now  that  the  raja  of 
Stamboul  (that  is,  the  sultan  of  Constantinople)  is  the  one  whom  none 
c  an  withstand;  and  he  will  soon  come  and  set  Sumatra  free,  and  then  we 
shall  do  with  the  Christians  as  the  Turks  did  with  the  Armenians."  And 
it  is  a  fact  that  a  considerable  number  of  Mohammedans  who  were 
receiving  instruction  as  candidates  for  baptism  have  gone  back  since  the 
receipt  of  this  news. 

And  this  leads  us  to  consider,  next: 

II.  THE  PRESEXT  CONDITION  OF  THE  MOHAMMEDAN  AVORLD. 

Libraries  have  been  written  on  the  origin,  character,  and  history 
of  Islam,  the  Koran,  and  Mohammed.  Views  differ  widely,  extremes 
often  meet,  and  authorities  conflict  when  we  examine  the  question, 
e.  g.  of  Mohammed's  preaching,  or  the  influence  of  the  Koran  on  the 
lives  of  its  readers.  The  apologies  for  all  that  is  evil  or  incongruous 
in  the  system  have  been  many  and  yet  wholly  insufficient  to  prove  its 
integrity  or  truth.  The  result  of  a  century  of  critical  study  by 
European  and  American  scholars  of  every  school  of  thought  seems  to 
be  that  Islam  is  a  composite  religion.  It  has  heathen  elements  ;  wit- 
ness the  Kaaba,  the  Black  Stone,  and  endless  superstitions  and  prac- 
tises that  find  their  origin  in  pagan  Arabia.  It  has  Christian  ele- 
ments, such  as  its  recognition  of  Christ  and  of  the  Xew  Testament, 
without  the  cardinal  doctrines  of 'the  atonement  and  the  incarnation . 
It  has  Jewisli  elements.  These  are  so  numerous  and  have  had  such 
influence  as  to  form  the  warp  and  woof  of  Moslem  tradition  and  often 
the  very  texture  of  the  Koran  itself.*  The  Old  Testament  as  inter- 
preted by  the  Talmud,  is  the  key  to  many  otherwise  obscure  words, 
ideas,  and  stories  found  in  the  Koran.  And  the  entire  Moslem  ritual 
is  an  Arabic  translation  of  Judaism  as  it  existed  in  Arabia.  Like 
Judaism,  Islam  glories  in  its  grand  doctrine  of  the  unity  of  God. 
But  altogether  too  much  has  been  made  of  this  part  of  the  Moslem 
creed.  There  is  abundant  proof  to  show  that  monotheism  was  well 
known  in  Arabia  before  Mohammed's  day.  The  name  of  Allah,  for 
the  one  supreme  deity,  occurs  even  in  the  pagan  poets.  Moreover, 
there  is  no  salvation  in  mere  monotheism.  "Thou  believest  that  God 
is  one,  thou  doest  well,  the  devils  also  believe  and  tremble."  The 

*  "•  Literary  Remains  of  Emanuel  Deutsch,"  London,  1874,  and  the  unequaled  essay  of 
Abraham  Geiger's. '•  Was  hat  Mohammed  aus  dem  Judenthum  iibergenommen  ? "  Preis- 
schrift  for  LTniversity  of  Bonn.  1833. 


730 


THE  MOHAMMEDAN  WORLD  OP  TO-DAY. 


[October 


Mohammedan  world  holds  this  supreme  truth  in  unrighteousness.  It 
has  not  made  them  free.  Fatalism  binds  back  everything  that  seeks 
progression  ;  formalism  has  petrified  the  conscience  ;  social  life  is 
corrupt  and  morals  are  rotten.*  The  Rev.  J.  Vaughan,  of  India* 
says :  "  However  the  phenomenon  may  be  accounted  for,  we,  after 
nineteen  years  of  mixing  with  Hindus  and  Mussulmen,  have  no  hesi- 
tation in  saying  that  the  latter  are  as  a  whole  some  degrees  lower  in 
the  social  and  moral  scale  than  the  former."  A  veteran  missionary 
in  Syria  says  of  the  Moslem  population  that  "  truth-telling  is  one  of 
the  lost  arts,  perjury  is  too  common  to  be  noticed,  and  the  sin  of 
sodomy  so  common  among  them  in  many  places,  as  to  make  them  a 
dread  to  their  neighbors/'    "  By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them." 

The  five  pillars  of  the  Mohammedan  faith  are  all  broken  reeds  by 
the  solemn  test  of  age-long  experience  ;  because  their  creed  is  only  a 
half-truth,  and  its  "pure  monotheism  "  does  not  satisfy  the  soul's 
need  of  a  mediator  and  an  atonement  for  sin.  Their  prayers  are 
formal  and  vain  repetitions,  without  demanding  or  producing  holiness 
in  the  one  that  uses  them.f  Their  fasting  is  productive  of  two 
distinct  evils  wherever  observed;  it  manufactures  an  unlimited 
number  of  hypocrites  who  profess  to  keep  the  fast  and  do  not  do  so, 
and  in  the  second  place  the  reaction  which  occurs  at  sunset  of  every 
night  of  Ramadhan  tends  to  produce  revelling  and  dissipation  of  the 
lowest  and  most  degrading  type.  Their  almsgiving  stimulates  in- 
dolence, and  has  produced  chat  acme  of  social  parasites — the  dervish 
or  fakir.  Finally  their  pilgrimages  to  Mecca  and  Medina  and  Kerbela 
are  a  public  scandal  even  to  Moslem  morality,  so  that  the  "  holy 
cities  "  are  hotbeds  of  vice  and  plague-spots  in  the  body  politic. 

It  has  often  been  asserted  that  Islam  is  the  proper  religion  for 
Arabia.  The  Bedouin  now  say  :  "  Mohammed's  religion  can  never 
have  been  intended  for  us  ;  it  demands  ablution,  but  we  have  no 
water;  fasting,  but  we  always  fast;  almsgiving,  but  we  have  no  money; 
pilgrimage,  but  Allah  is  everywhere. 99  Islam  has  had  fair  trial  in 
other  than  desert  lands.  For  five  hundred  years  it  has  been  supreme 
in  Turkey,  the  fairest  and  richest  portion  of  the  old  world.  And 
what  is  the  result  ?  The  Mohammedan  population  has  decreast  ; 
the  treasury  is  bankrupt  ;  progress  is  blocked;  "instead  of  wealth, 
universal  poverty;  instead  of  comeliness,  rags;  instead  of  commerce, 
beggary — a  failure  greater  and  more  absolute  than  history  can  else- 
where present.''  \  In  regard  to  what  Islam  has  done  and  can  do  in 
Africa,  the  recent  testimony  of  Mr.  .Robinson  is  conclusive.  Writing 
of  Mohammedanism  in  the  central  Sudan  he  says: 

Moreover,  if  it  be  true,  as  it  probably  is  to  some  extent,  that 

*  Hauri,  "  Der  Islam  in  seinem  Einfluss  auf  das  Leben  seiner  Bekenner."   Leiden,  1881. 
t  See  article  on  "  The  Koran  Doctrine  of  Sin, 11  Christian  Intelligencer  (New  York),  Sept. 
2,  1896. 

%  Cyrus  Hamlin's  "  Five  Hundred  Years  of  Islam  in  Turkey.*'  18S8. 


1898.] 


THE  MOHAMMEDAN  WORLD  OF  TO-DAY. 


731 


Mohammedanism  has  helpt  forward  the  Hausas  in  the  path  of  civiliza- 
tion, the  assistance  rendered  here,  as  in  every  other  country  subject  to 
Mohammedan  rule,  is  by  no  means  an  unmixt  good.  Mohammedan 
progress  is  progress  up  an  impasse;  it  enables  converts  to  advance  a 
certain  distance,  only  to  check  their  further  progress  by  an  impassable 
wall  of  blind  prejudice  and  ignorance.  We  can  not  have  a  better  proof 
of  this  statement  than  the  progress,  or,  rather,  want  of  progress,  in 
Arabia,  the  home  of  Mohammedanism,  during  the  last  thousand  years. 
Palgrave,  who  spent  the  greater  part  of  his  life  among  Mohammedans, 
and  who  was  so  far  in  sympathy  with  them  that  on  more  than  one  occa- 
sion he  conducted  service  for  them  in  their  mosques,  speaking  of  Arabia, 
says:  "When  the  Koran  and  Mecca  shall  have  disappeared  from  Arabia, 
then,  and  then  only,  can  we  expect  to  see  the  Arab  assume  that  place  in 
the  ranks  of  civilization  from  which  Mohammed  and  his  book  have, 
more  than  any  other  cause,  long  held  him  back." 

But  it  is  not  only  indisputable  that  Mohammedanism  is  a  hopeless 
system  as  regards  civilization;  it  is  hopeless  for  the  soul.  Whatever 
may  be  the  opinion  of  those  whose  theology  includes  a  larger  hope 
and  a  second  probation,  to  the  evangelical  friends  of  missions  and 
"the  children  of  the  Kingdom  "  Islam  falls,  with  heathenism,  under 
Paul's  category — "  tvithout  Christ,  without  hope."  The  awful  sin  and 
guilt  of  the  Mohammedan  world  is  that  they  give  Christ's  glory  to 
another.  Islam,  in  its  final  result,  as  well  as  in  its  essence,  is  anti- 
Christian.*  Christ's  name  and  place  and  offices  and  glory  have  been 
usurped  by  another.  Mohammed  holds  the  keys  of  heaven  and  hell. 
Whatever  we  may  think  of  the  caricature  of  Christ  in  the  pages  of 
the  Koran,  it  so  influences  the  Moslem  world  that  the  bulk  of  Moham- 
medans know  extremely  little,  and  think  still  less,  of  the  Son  of 
Mary — that  Son  of  whom  it  is  written,  "  Neither  is  there  salvation  in 
any  other." 

III.  THE  OUTLOOK  FOR  THE  MOHAMMEDAN  WORLD. 

Nevertheless,  there  are  certain  hopeful  signs  to  the  eye  of  faith 
in  this  very  hopeless  system  that  ends  in  such  social  stagnation  and 
spiritual  death. 

First  of  all,  the  great  Mohammedan  world  is  no  longer  a  unit, 
either  politically  or  religiously.  As  regards  temporal  power,  we  have 
already  seen  how  that  is  and  lias  been  steadily  disappearing.  The 
illustrious  califate  is  hopelessly  a  thing  of  the  past.  Islam  has 
no  acknowledged  pope.  Since  the  Wahabee  reformation  at  the  begin- 
ning of  this  century,  the  increasing  hatred  for  Ottoman  rule  in 
Ilejaz  and  Yemen  during  the  last  decade,  and  English  supremacy  in 
Oman  and  the  Persian  gulf,  all  of  Arabia  looks  to  Mecca  for  a  new 
calif,  and  not  to  Constantinople  for  the  old  one. 

Spiritually,  the  Moslem  world  seems  to  stand  on  the  tiptoe  of 
expectation.    The  mahdi  in  the  Sudan  ;  the  religious  orders  of  the 

*  See  the  masterly  exposition  of  this  idea  in  Koelle's  "  Mohammed  and  Mohammedanism  " 
London,  1889. 


732 


THE  MOHAMMEDAN  WORLD  OF  TO-DAY. 


[October 


Sanusiyah  in  Morocco  and  Tunis;*  the  revolt  against  traditional 
Mohammedanism  in  India,  and  the  rise  of  the  Babi  movement  in 
Persia,  all  these  indicate  a  stirring  among  the  dead  bones.  Babism  f 
alone  is  such  a  wonderful  phenomenon  that  we  are  not  surprised  to 
learn  that  it  already  has  800,000  adherents,  and  spreads  wider  and 
wider.  There  is  much  that  is  sad  in  the  new  teaching,  hnt  it  has 
opened  the  door  to  the  Gospel  as  nothing  else  has  done.  Some  one 
writes  concerning  its  influence: 

It  is  computed  that  in  many  towns  and  villages  half  the  population 
are  Babis.  This  is  a  clear  indication  that  the  people  of  Persia  are  already, 
in  large  measure,  wearied  with  Islam,  and  anxious  for  a  higher,  holier, 
and  more  spiritual  faith.  Almost  all  through  the  country  the  Babis  are 
quite  friendly  to  Christians.  The  rise  of  this  faith  is  in  a  large  measure 
due  to  the  spread  of  the  Gospel,  the  best  of  their  doctrines  are  borrowed 
from  it,  while  they  openly  reverence  our  Scriptures,  and  profess  to  be 
ready  to  reject  any  opinion  they  may  hold  when  once  proved  to.be  con- 
trary to  the  Bible. 

Fifty  years  ago  it  might  have  been  said  with  much  truth  of  the 
Mohammedan  world,  spiritually,  that  it  was  "without  form  and 
void,  and  darkness  upon  the  face  of  the  deep."  To-day  we  can  add 
"  The  Spirit  of  God  moves  upon  the  waters."  What  else  is  it  when 
there  comes  news  of  an  ever-increasing  demand  for  the  printed  Word 
from  every  mission-station  in  Moslem  lands  ?  What  else  is  it  when 
two  learned  Indian  Mohammedans  devote  their  time  to  writing  a 
commentary  on  the  Bible  from  a  Moslem  standpoint?  What  else  is 
it  when  first-fruits  are  being  gathered  in  even  the  most  unpromising 
fields  of  labor  among  Moslems  ? 

Not  only  is  the  soil  being  prepared  for  the  sowing  of  the  Word, 
but  that  Word  —  the  good  seed  of  God  —  has  been  translated  and 
printed  in  nearly  every  Mohammedan  tongue.  The  Arabic  Bible 
will  prove  stronger  in  this  holy  war  than  any  blade  of  Damascus  ever 
was  in  the  hand  of  the  early  Saracens.  For  Persian,  Afghan,  Chinese, 
Malay,  Hausa,  and  Russian  Mohammedans  that  Word  of  God  is  also 
ready  in  their  own  tongue.  The  Arabic  Koran  is  a  sealed  book  to 
them  —  since  it  may  not  be  translated  —  but  the  Bible  speaks  the 
language  of  the  cradle  and  the  market-place.  In  this  we  can  see  a 
wonderful  providence  of  God,  giving  the  Church  such  vantage  ground 
in  the  coming  conflict  that  even  her  enemies  acknowledge  victory 
certain. 

As  regards  the  present  status  of  missionary  effort  in  Moslem  lands, 
the  bare  statement  of  the  chart  must  suffice.  There  is  no  room  here 
for  adequate  treatment  of  the  subject.  The  reports  of  the  various 
societies  that  work  chiefly  or  largely  among  Moslems  tell  the  story  of 

*  See  Indian  Witness  for  March  11,  1898.    Article  by  Rev.  E  Sell. 

+  "The  Bab  and  the  Babis."  E.  Sell.  Madras,  1895.  "  The  Episode  of  the  Bab."  E.G. 
Browne,  of  Cambridge. 


1898.] 


THE  MOHAMMEDAN  WORLD  OF  TO-DAY. 


733 


trial  and  triumph.  Especially  worthy  of  study  is  the  story  of  the 
North  African  Mission,  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  in  the 
Punjab,  and  of  the  Dutch  in  Java.  In  India  many  hundreds  of  the 
followers  of  Islam  have  publicly  abjured  their  faith  and  been  received 
into  the  Church.  Half  of  the  native  clergy  in  the  Punjab  are  from 
among  the  Moslems.  In  the  Malay  Archipelago  there  are  thousands 
of  converts.  And  yet  even  in  these  most  promising  fields  the  laborers 
are  sadly  few. 

Rev.  E.  A.  Bell  of  the  M.  E.  Church  writing  from  India  says : 
Here  is  a  great  door — sixty  millions  of  Indian  Moslems,  for  whom 
all  too  little  has  hitherto  been  done.  In  the  Madras  Presidency  are  two 
million  Mohammedans,  and  there  are  only  two  missionaries  at  work  for 
them,  both  in  the  city  of  Madras.  In  Mysore  are  200,000  Mohammedans, 
and  in  Ceylon  200,000  for  whom  no  ordained  missionary  is  at  work.  Mis- 
sionaries to  Hindus  are  numbered  even  by  the  hundred  in  these  territor- 
ies, but  scarcely  one  of  them  knows  even  the  language  of  the  Mohamme- 
dans, Hindustani. 

At  the  Lambeth  Conference  held  in  London  1897,  the  special  com- 
mittee on  foreign  mission  work  called  attention  to  "  the  inadequacy 
of  our  efforts  in  behalf  of  Islam."  ''  Until  the  present  century  very 
little  systematic  effort  appears  to  have  been  ma.de.  As  regards  the 
work  of  the  present  century  there  have  been  the  efforts  of  magnificent 
'pioneers,  but  we  need  something  more;  we  need  continuous  and  sys- 
tematic work,  such  as  has  been  began  in  the  diocese  of  Lahore  and 
some  other  parts  of  India." 

"  Inadequacy  "  is  too  weak  a  word  to  express  the  shameful  neglect 
of  duty  in  carrying  the  Gospel  to  the  Mohammedan  world. 

There  was  a  thousandfold  more  enthusiasm  in  the  dark  ages  to 
wrest  an  empty  sepulcher  from  the  Saracens  than  there  is  in  our  day 
to  bring  them  the  knowledge  of  a  living  Savior.  There  is  no  Peter 
the  Hermit,  and  no  one  girds  for  a  new  crusade.  We  are  playing  at 
missions  as  far  as  Mohammedanism  is  concerned.  For  there  are  more 
mosques  in  Jerusalem  than  there  are  missionaries  in  all  Arabia;  and 
more  millions  of  Moslems  in  China  than  the  number  of  missionary 
societies  that  work  for  Moslems  in  the  whole  world !  Where  Christ 
was  born  Mohammed's  name  is  called  from  minarets  five  times  daily, 
but  where  Mohammed  was  born  no  Christian  dares  to  enter. 

America  entertains  perverts  to  Islam  at  a  parliament  of  religions, 
while  throughout  vast  regions  of  the  Mohammedan  world  millions  of 
Moslems  have  never  so  much  as  heard  of  the  incarnation  and  the 
atonement  of  the  Son  of  God,  the  Savior  of  the  world.  The  Holy 
Land  is  still  in  unholy  hands,  and  all  Christendom  stood  gazing  while 
the  sword  of  the  Crescent  was  uplifted  in  Armenia  and  Crete,  until  the 
uttermost  confines  of  the  Moslem  world  rejoiced  at  her  apathy  and 
impotence. 

Is  this  to  be  the  measure  of  our  consecration?    Is  this  the  extent 


734  HOW  AHD-UL-H  A  MID  II.  BECAME  THE  GREAT  ASSASSIN.  [October 

of  our  loyal  devotion  to  the  cause  of  our  King?  His  place  occupied 
by  a  usurper  and  His  glory  given  to  another,  while  the  Church  slum- 
bered and  slept  ;  shall  we  not  arise  and  win  back  the  lost  kingdom? 
Missions  to  Music, its  are  tlie  only  Christian  solution  of  the  Eastern 
question,  "Father,  the  hour  has  come,  glorify  Thy  Son."  God  wills 
it.  Let  our  rallying  cry  be,  Every  stronghold  of  Islam  for  Christ! 
Xot  a  war  of  gunboats  or  of  diplomacy,  but  a  Holy  War  with  the 
Sword  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  the  Word  of  God.  Let  God  arise  and 
let  His  enemies  be  scattered.  "  Father,  the  hour  has  come,  glorify 
Thy  Son." 


HOW  ABD-UL-HAMID  II.  BECAME  THE  GREAT  ASSASSIN. 

Few  monarchs  have  been  so  variously  understood  as  Hamid  II. 
At  t lie  beginning  of  his  reign,  in  1876,  he  was  regarded  as  weak  and 
visionary:  a  wilful  despot,  without  any  principle  of  administration  to 
guide  him,  and  in  deplorable  ignorance  of  the  real  condition  of  his 
empire.  Those  who  had  access  to  him  uniformly  reported  him  a  man 
of  fascinating  personality. 

After  18  years  of  despotic  rule,  in  which  the  poverty  and  misery  of 
the  empire  slowly  increast,  he  burst  upon  the  world  as  the  "  Great 
assassin  of  the  Bosphorus ! "  To  those  who  have  followed  his  course, 
the  explanation  of  this  malign  transformation  is  not  so  difficult.  He 
does  not  regard  himself  either  as  an  assassin  or  a  persecutor. 

The  guiding  principle  of  his  administration  of  power  is  that  of 
Pan-Islamism.  He  probably  borrowed  it  from  Russia,  whose  Pan- 
slavism  is  known  to  the  world.  As  the  czar  of  Russia  was  reducing 
all  his  subjects  to  his  Slavic  church,  so  would  he,  Abd-ul-Hamid  II., 
reduce  all  his  subjects  to  Islam.  It  was  absurd;  but  not  to  his  view. 
He  evidently  resolved  to  do  it  by  making  it  for  the  interest  of  every 
raya  in  the  empire  to  become  a  Moslem.  In  the  days  of  the  great 
sultans,  thousands  every  year  entered  into  the  "true  faith,"  and 
became  most  loyal  and  faithful  subjects,  both  in  peace  and  in  war. 

The  first  fact  that  seems  to  have  excited  his  attention  and  indig- 
nation was  the  great  number  of  rayas,  chiefly  Armenians,  in  govern- 
ment employ.  They  rilled  the  under  offices  of  the  customs,  of  the 
jmblic  works,  of  the  arsenal  of  construction,  of  the  powder  works. 
They  were  consuls  in  European  ports;  they  were  employed  largely  in 
all  the  departments  of  the  interior. 

Abd-ul-Hamid  would  change  all  this.  These  Armenians  should  all 
leave  their  places,  unless  they  would  become  Moslems.  If  they  would 
enter  Islam,  they  should  retain  their  places,  with  promise  of  promo- 
tion. He  did  not  doubt  that  there  would  be  a  large  number  who  u  v 
would  choose  the  "true  faith  99  and  an  honorable  living.  He  was  dis- 
appointed and  indignant.    Almost  to  a  man,  they  received  their  dis- 


1898.]       HOW  ABD-UL-HAMID  II.  BECAME  THE  GREAT  ASSASSIN. 


735 


missal,  often  involving  want  and  distress;  but  they  would  not 
abandon  their  faith. 

The  higher  officers  complained  that  the  Moslems  substituted  were 
ignorant,  careless,  and  incompetent.  He  would  change  this  also. 
Since  then,  it  has  been  his  constant  care  to  build  up  Turkish  schools 
everywhere,  and  to  destroy  ray  a  schools. 

But  he  saw  that  more  effective  measures  must  be  taken.  The 
mode  of  assessing  and  gathering  the  taxes,  in  Turkey,  is  such  that  the 
sultan  can  tax  any  one  to  death  if  he  chooses.  This  oppression  was 
brought  upon  the  Armenians,  in  the  most  cruel  manner.  Many 
thousands  were  unable  to  pay  the  amounts  demanded,  and  were  thrown 
into  the  vilest  prisons,  where  human  life  is  generally  short.  Petitions 
for  relief  were  humbly  sent.  This  has  always  been  the  privilege  of 
every  Turkish  subject.  But  now,  the  petitioner  was  seized  and  pun- 
isht,  and  the  ear  of  the  monarch  was  closed  against  his  suffering 
subjects.  But  it  was  always  said  to  them,  "  Become  Moslems  and  you 
will  be  free,  and  your  taxes  will  be  adjusted."  A  few  poor  villages 
yielded,  to  escape  starvation.  But  the  conversions  were  too  few  to 
satisfy  the  sultan,    lie  looked  for  thousands,  and  found  only  scores. 

But  he  could  easily  strike  a  heavy  blow  and  escape  responsibility, 
using  the  Kurds  as  his  instruments.  They  have  always  been  robbers. 
It  has  been  the  policy  and  the  interest  of  the  Turkish  government  to 
repress  them  if  they  descended  into  Mesopotamia.  Hamid  II.  with- 
drew all  repression  in  such  manner  as  to  give  them  carte-blanche. 
They  were  not  slow  to  use  it,  and  still  they  remembered  that  a  village 
wholly  annihilated  can  not  be  there  to  rob  next  year.  And  yet,  all 
along  up  to  1893,  villages  were  robbed  and  burned,  and  those  who 
escaped  were  left  in  utmost  poverty.  During  all  this  period  of  increas- 
ing persecution,  the  Armenians  were  continually  exhorted  to  escape  it 
all,  and  secure  peace  and  salvation  by  accepting  the  "true  faith."  As 
before,  a  few  villages  yielded  through  fear  of  starvation,  and  were 
left  in  safety  and  quiet,  with  an  imam  to  teach  them  how  to  pray  in 
Arabic. 

Doubtless  these  conversions  were  multiplied  when  reaching  the 
sultan's  ears;  but  he  was  far  from  satisfied.  He  would  use  severer 
measures,  and  offer  them  Islam  or  death. 

The  Koran  here  stood  right  across  his  path,  for  it  forbids  the 
forcible  conversion  of  ray  as.  While  they  pay  their  taxes  they  are  to 
be  exempt  from  persecution. 

Russia  craftily  helpt  him  over  this  obstacle.  She  sent  in  the 
"  Hunchagists,"  or  "revolutionists,"  Armenians  with  Russian  pass- 
ports, and  therefore  safe  from  arrest,  to  stir  up  the  Turks  to  the  bar- 
barities they  have  committed.  Altho  the  Armenians,  as  a  people, 
would  have  nothing  to  do  with  them,  Hamid  used  them  to  accuse  the 
whole  Armenian  nation  of  being  rebels,  and,  therefore,  justly  doomed 


736        now  ABD-uii-HAJtiD  ii.  became:  the  great  AssAssiN.  [October 

to  destruction.  lie  prepared  and  armed  the  Kurds  to  cooperate  in 
this  pious  work.  Everyone  who  would  confess  "the  faith"  should  be 
spared,  the  rest  should  be  destroyed. 

The  bloody  work  began  at  Sassoon,  in  September,  1894.  The 
world  knows  the  awful  history.  The  Armenians,  filled  with  consterna- 
tion, stood  by  their  faith,  and  suffered  tortures  and  death  by  thou- 
sands and  tens  of  thousands.  Christian  Europe  lookt  upon  the  awful 
scene  of  an  ancient,  innocent,  and  loyal  people  under  torture  and 
deatli  in  all  revolting  forms;  upon  women  outraged  and  murdered, 
and  little  children  put  to  extremest  torture  in  presence  of  their 
mothers,  and  not  an  authoritative  word  was  spoken  in  their  behalf  ! 
With  infinite  patience  and  firmness  they  submitted  to  die  rather  than 
betray  Christ!' 

Not  less  than  100,000  thus  suffered.  More  than  000,000  were 
driven  from  their  homes  to  live  like  beasts  of  the  field.  Doubtless 
another  hundred  thousand  and  more  died  from  cold,  nakedness, 
starvation,  and  typhoid  fever  during  the  years  1894-1897.  Not  only 
Russia,  but  Germany,  to  her  everlasting  disgrace,  forbade  any  inter- 
ference, and  Abd-ul-IIamid  was  thus  protected  while  he  converted  or 
destroyed  the  Protestant  and  Gregorian  Armenians. 

The  insurrection  in  Crete,  and  the  consequent  movement  of  the 
Greeks,  drew  the  attention  of  the  sultan  to  that  laudable  work.  From 
some  mysterious  source  he  had  money  enough  for  the  war  and  acconi- 
plisht  officers  from  the  German  empire— and  poor  Greece  is  under  his 
heel!    What  he  will  next  do  depends  upon  his  great  neighbors. 

We  can  now  ask  what  he  has  accomplisht  by  this  persecution  and 
attempted  conversion  of  the  Armenians. 

1.  He  has  failed  of  securing  any  great  number  of  conversions.  A 
few  villages  have  apostatized,  waiting  for  better  times. 

2.  He  has  inflicted  a  deadly  blow  upon  the  peace  and  prosperity  of 
his  empire.  He  has  driven  many  thousands  of  his  most  useful  sub- 
jects from  his  dominions.  Altho  the  Armenians  have  a  strong  attach- 
ment to  their  native  land,  they  abjure  a  government  that  denies  them 
every  right  of  humanity. 

3.  He  lias  destroyed  many  millions  of  property,  in  the  form  of 
buildings,  churches,  schools,  workshops,  tools,  and  all  the  animals 
used  in  agriculture  and  transportation,  as  oxen,  horses,  donkeys,  mules 
carried  away.  The  German  traveler,  Lepsius,  after  long  researches  in 
the  regions  of  massacre,  reports  2,-19:]  villages  plundered  and  destroyed, 
also  508  churches  and  77  monasteries. 

4.  He  has  ruthlessly  destroyed  the  property  of  missionaries,  and 
that  account  he  has  still  to  settle  with  our  government. 

5.  To  sum  up  the  whole,  he  has  driven  two  and  a  half  millions  of 
his  faithful  subjects  into  flight  or  despair,  killed  one  hundred  thou- 
sand with  unspeakable  torture,  another  hundred  thousand  by  cruel 
exposure;  has  broken  up  all  their  industries,  has  taken  from  them 
all  possibility  of  paying  taxes,  and  has  written  his  name  in  history 
as  the  "  Great  assassin  of  the  Bosphorus!" 


1S!)8.]  THE  UOSPKL  IX  PERSIA.  737 

THE   GOSPEL  IX  PERSIA.* 

BY  REV.  W.  ST.  CLAIR  TISDALL,  M.A.,  JULFA,  ISFAHAN,  PERSIA. 
Missionary  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society. 

Persia  is  noteworthy  as  one  of  the  few  countries  in  which  the 
attempt  to  stamp  out  Christianity  was  at  last,  after  many  centuries 
of  intermittent  but  at  times  most  ruthless  persecution,  crowned  with 
fatal  success.  The  heathen  emperors  of  Rome  knew  by  bitter  experi- 
ence the  difficulty  of  such  a  task.  But  alas!  where  the  Roman 
emperors  failed,  the  shahs  succeeded.  The  once  numerous  and 
flourishing  church  of  Persia  was  finally  entirely  destroyed,  after  an 
existence  of  many  centuries.  Not  the  slightest  trace  of  it  now  remains 
save  in  the  pages  of  Roman,  Greek,  Syrian,  and  Armenian  historians. 
They  have  preserved  to  us  many  names  from  the  Persian  army  of 
martyrs,  whose  courage  and  faithfulness  even  unto  death  are  recorded 
for  the  comfort  and  encouragement  of  their  spiritual  posterity  only 
now  to  be  born.  We  may  well  believe  that  even  in  Persia  the  blood 
of  the  martyrs  will  yet,  spring  up  from  the  ground  and  bear  an 
abundant  harvest  of  souls  won  for  Christ. 

THE    UEGINNINGS  OF  PROTESTANT  MISSIONS. 

If  we  pass  over  the  futile  efforts  of  the  Roman  Catholics  in  the 
loth  and  17 th  centuries,  when  they  founded  missions  at  Tiflis,  Tabriz, 
Erevan,  Samokhi,  Gori,  New  Julfa,  and  oilier  places,  we  find  that  the 
first  attempt  in  recent  times  to  spread  the  knowledge  of  Christ  in 
Persia  was  that  made  by  Henry  Martyn  in  1811.  The  version  of  the 
New  Testament,  to  the  preparation  of  which  he  dedicated  the  last  year 
of  his  busy  and  devoted  life,  is  still  circulated  in  the  country,  and  lias 
borne  much  fruit,  tho  it  is  now  being  gradually  superseded  by  the  far 
superior  version  made  by  Dr.  Bruce. 

To  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  America  is  due  the  honor  and 
privilege  of  having  made  the  first  really  prolonged  and  in  any  measure 
successful  attempt  to  win  Persia  for  Christ.  American  missionaries 
occupied  Urmi  (Oroomiah)  in  1834,  and  from  that  center  they  have 
extended  their  work  to  Tabriz,  Salinas,  Mosul,  and  many  other  places, 
some  of  which  lie  beyond  the  boundaries  of  the  Persian  Empire. 
These  stations  (alas  that  circumstances  should  have  recently  com- 
pelled some  of  them  to  be  abandoned!)  are  comprised  under  the 
appellation  of  the  "  Western  Persia  Mission.'"  Their  ".Eastern  Persia 
Mission  "  was  founded  in  1835.  The  work  in  Teheran,  the  present 
capital,  was  begun  in  1872.  Since  then  steady  progress  has  been 
made  year  by  year.  Hamadan  and  Eesht  have  been  occupied,  and  the 
Apostolic  method  of  itinerating  and  preaching  the  Word  everywhere 

*  The  spelling  of  proper  names  is  not  entirely  that  of  the  author,  hut  generally  follows 
the  Review  system. 


738  THE  gospel  ix  persia.  [October 

throughout  the  whole  country,  as  far  south  as  the  34th  parallel  of 
latitude  where  the  district  assigned  to  the  Church  Missionary  Society 
begins,  has  been  faithfully  and  diligently  carried  into  operation. 

The  work  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  in  Persia  began  in 
1869  with  a  visit  from  the  Rev.  (now  Dr.)  Robert  Bruce,  who,  on  his 
way  to  resume  the  work  he  had  long  carried  on  in  the  Punjab,  tarried 
for  a  time  at  Xew  Julfa,  near  Isfahan,  and  found  so  much  encourage- 
ment from  the  spirit  of  religious  inquiry  manifested  by  Persians 
anxious  to  find  a  faith  higher,  purer,  and  more  soul-satisfying  than 

 "  —  "1 

! 


LOOKING  OVER  THE  ROOFS  OF  ISFAHAN. 

Islam,  that  he  remained  there,  busily  engaged  in  the  work  of  revising 
Henry  Martvn's  Persian  translation  of  the  Xew  Testament.  Xot  long 
after  his  arrival  nine  Moslem  converts  privately  received  baptism  at 
his  hands.  Many  Armenians  also,  leaving  the  Corrupt  Gregorian 
Church,  joined  the  Protestant  Church  of  England.  This,  however, 
Dr.  Bruce  did  not  permit,  until  every  effort  to  work  in  harmony  with 
the  Gregorians  and  to  bring  their  church  back  to  the  simplicity  of 
the  Gospel  had  failed.  The  great  famine  in  1871,  through  the  aid 
which  the  liberality  of  European  Christians  enabled  Dr.  Bruce  to 
afford  to  the  sufferers,  served  in  some  slight  degree  to  open  the  door 
for  the  entrance  of  the  Gospel.  But  assistance  was  given,  as  far  as 
funds  allowed,  to  all  in  need  without  distinction  of  race  or  creed.  In 


1898.] 


THE  GOSPEL  IN  PERSIA. 


739 


1875  the  Parent  Committee  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  formally 
adopted  the  Persian  mission  which  Dr.  Bruce  had  begun,  and  in  the 
same  year  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  commenced  work 
from  the  same  central  station.  Bagdad,  tho  in  the  Turkish  Empire, 
was  occupied  as  a  station  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  Persia 
Mission  in  188:3.  In  the  present  year, after  much  itinerant  preaching 
of  the  Gospel  throughout  the  country,  work  has  been  definitely  taken 
up  at  Kirnuin  and  Yezd,  while  preparations  are  being  made  to  occupy 
other  important  cities  also  throughout  the  whole  of  the  country  south 
of  the  34th  parallel. 

The  Roman  Catholic  mission  to  the  Armenians  at  New  Julfa,  tho 
recommenced  some  sixty  years  ago,  is  now  once  more  in  a  moribund 
condition.  They  have  also  newly  establisht  missions  at  Teheran, 
Tabriz,  Salinas,  and  Oroomiah,  but  the  only  other  societies  of  any 
importance  that  share  with  the  American  Presbyterian  and  the 
Church  Missionary  Society  missions  the  work  in  the  Persian  Empire, 
are  the  American  and  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Societies,  the 
London  Jews-'  Society,  and  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury's  Assyrian 
Mission  in  Azarbaijan.  The  last  named  association,  tho  connected 
with  the  Church  of  England,  unfortunately  can  not  be  in  any  true 
sense  called  a  Protestant  mission.  Its  members  carefully  refrain  from 
making  any  effort  whatever  to  reach  Mohammedans,  and  in  fact  state 
publicly  that  they  have  no  intention  of  evangelizing  them.  The  mis- 
sion has  been  started  "for  the  purpose  of  protecting  the  old  Nestorian 
Church  from  the  Roman  Catholics  on  the  one  side  and  the  American 
Presbyterians  on  the  other."  It  is  needless  to  point  out  that  this  sad 
breach  of  the  comity  of  missions  serves  very  materially  to  add  to  the 
obstacles,  already  sufficiently  numerous,  with  which  our  American 
brethren  have  to  contend  in  preaching  the  pure  and  simple  Gospel  of 
Christ  to  the  people  of  that  part  of  the  country.  The  Roman  Catho- 
lics in  like  manner  confine  their  efforts  to  the  task  of  proselytizing 
the  members  of  other  churches,  while  the  Jews'  Society  is  fully 
engaged  in  work  among  the  Jews.  But  as  the  total  number  of  pro- 
fessing Christians  in  the  Persian  Empire  probably  does  not  exceed 
75,000,  and  as  the  Jews  hardly  amount  to  more  than  about  20,000, 
while  Mr.  Curzon  estimates  the  whole  population  of  Persia  at  nearly 
9,000,000,  it  is  evident  that  any  agency  that  confines  its  attention  to 
the  non-Mohammedan  population  can  hardly  hope,  at  least  for  many 
years  to  come,  to  do  very  much  in  the  way  of  winning  Persia  for 
Christ. 

The  great  mass  of  the  population  are  Shiah  Mohammedans,  tho 
the  numerous  and  increasing  Babi-Bahai  sects  already  number  many 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  adherents,  and  in  fact  are  by  many  compe- 
tent judges  estimated  to  comprise  almost  1,000,000  of  the  people.  It 
remains  then  to  inquire  what  is  already  being  done  and  what  should 


THE  GOSPEL  IN  PERSIA. 


[October 


be  done  in  order  to  bring-  all  these  millions  out  of  darkness  to  the 
light  of  the  glorious  Gospel  of  Christ. 

Not  a  few  people  in  Europe  and  America  even  now  venture  to 
assert  that  the  attempt  to  convert  the  Islamic  world  to  Christianity 
is  an  entirely  hopeless  one.  Islam  has  in  our  age  of  sciolism  found 
many  warm  champions,  more  especially — not  to  say  exclusively — 
among  those  who  have  never  devoted  any  really  earnest  study  to  the 
subject.  Doubtless  in  many  such  cases  "  the  wish  is  father  to  the 
thought."  Any  one  who  lias  taken  the  trouble  to  investigate  the  sub- 
ject with  any  care,  must  be  aware  that  from  the  time  of  Henry  Martyn 
to  our  own  day,  a  very  large  number  of  individual  cases  of  conversion 
from  Islam  to  Christianity  have  taken  place.  The  paper  on  "  Chris- 
tian Efforts  among  Indian  Mohammedans/'  which  the  Rev.  Dr. 
'Imadu'ddin  of  the  Punjab  (himself  an  eminent  Moslem  convert) 
drew  up  for  the  "  World's  Parliament  of  Religions,''  held  at  Chicago 
some  years  ago,  contains  a  long  list  of  distinguish^  converts  from 
Islam  in  India,  and  this  is  of  itself  sufficient  to  refute  the  above 
assertion  of  the  enemies  of  Christian  missionary  effort,  if  it  really 
needs  any  serious  refutation. 

CONVERTS  FROM  ISLAM. 

With  reference  to  the  effect  of  Christian  missions  upon  Islam,  we  may 
say  what  Galileo  did  to  those  who  in  his  day  as  ignorantly  denied  the 
earth's  motion, e<  I  feel  it  move.''  The  present  writer  has  been  privileged 
to  labor  for  Christ  among  Hindus  as  well  as  among  both  Sunni  and 
Shiah  Moslems,  and  is  therefore  enabled  by  his  own  personal  experi- 
ence to  assert  that  Islam,  far  from  occupying  the  impregnable  position 
claimed  for  it  by  its  ill-informed  admirers  of  the  dilettante  type,  is  in 
reality,  alike  on  its  intellectual,  its  moral,  and  its  spiritual  sides,  per- 
haps the  most  vulnerable  of  the  great  religions  of  the  world.  In  India 
the  attempt  to  defend  Islam  by  argument  has,  even  in  the  opinion  of 
its  own  champions,  so  hopelessly  broken  down,  that  Indian  Moslems, 
finding  their  position  untenable,  now  endeavor  not  to  prove  that  their 
own  faith  is  true,  but  that  Christianity  is  false. 

The  only  effective  protection  of  Islam  in  Persia  in  our  own  time, 
if  we  leave  out  of  consideration  the  ignorance  of  the  people  which  it 
has  produced  and  the  bigotry  which  it  has  fostered,  is  the  sword.  In 
accordance  with  the  religious  law  of  the  land  (that  contained  in  and 
based  upon  the  Koran),  which  no  secular  ruler  has  the  right  to  alter 
in  the  very  slightest  degree,  any  Moslem  who  may  become  a  Christian 
is  ipso  facto  doomed  to  death,  and  his  Christian  instructor  renders 
himself  liable  to  the  same  penalty.  In  ancient  times,  as  we  have 
already  seen,  the  Church  in  this,  as  well  as  in  other  lands,  was  from 
time  to  time  exposed  to  fearful  outbursts  of  persecution.  But  after 
some  years  of  suffering,  it  was  always  permitted  to  enjoy  a  cpiiet  breath- 


1898.] 


THE  GOSPEL  IN  PERSIA. 


741 


ing-time,  wherein  to  nerve  itself  and  brace  its  energies  to  continue 
the  struggle.  But  this  is  not  the  case  under  Mohammedan  rule. 
From  Mohammed's  time  to  our  own  the  death  penalty  has  ever  hung 
in  terrorem  over  the  head  of  every  one,  man,  woman,  or  child,  who 
under  any  Mohammedan  government  dares  to  embrace  the  Gospel  of 
Christ.  This  was  very  plainly  stated  by  the  grand  vizir  of  Turkey  in 
1843  in  an  official  letter  to  Lord  Ashley. 

"The  laws  of  the  Koran,"  he  said,  "compel  no  man  to  become  a  Mus- 
sulman, but  they  are  inexorable  both  as  respects  a  Mussulman  who 
embraces  another  religion,  and  as  respects  a  person  who,  having  of  his 
own  accord  publicly  embraced  Islam,  is  convicted  of  having  renounced 
that  faith.  No  consideration  can  produce  a  commutation  of  the  c  apital 
punishment  to  which  the  law  condemns  him  without  mercy." 

Altho  Lord  Aberdeen's  decisive  action  in  the  matter,  caused  by  the 
martyrdom  of  two  persons  who,  having  been  forced  to  accept  Islam, 
had  recanted  and  returned  to  Christianity,  compelled  the  Sublime 
Porte  to  issue  a  document  promising  to  prevent  for  the  future  "  the 
execution  and  putting  to  death  of  the  Christian  who.is  an  apostate/' 
yet  the  law  of  Islam  regards  such  a  decree  as  null  and  void,  being 
contrary  to  the  express  command  of  the  most  mercrful  God  contained 
in  the  Koran.*  It  is  hardly  necessary  to  point  out  that  the  same 
religious  law  obtains  in  Persia  also.  Hence  the  proclamation  of 
religious  liberty,  made  by  the  late  shah  some  six  years  ago,  had  to  be 
explained  away,  and  thus  virtually  withdrawn  very  soon  afterward. 
Accordingly  when,  after  the  imprisonment  and  murder  of  Mirza  Ibra- 
him at  Tabriz,  in  1893,  Sir  Frank  Lascelles  had  an  interview  on  the 
subject  with  the  Sadr-i-A'zam  or  Persian  premier,  "  the  latter  quoted 
to  the  British  minister  the  old  Persian  or  Mohammedan  law,  which 
made  Mirza  Ibrahim,  merely  by  renouncing  Mohammedanism  and 
professing  the  Christian  faith,  liable  to  the  death  penalty.  The  Sadr- 
i-A'zam  exprest  his  surprise  that  he  had  been  placed  in  prison  instead 
of  being  promptly  executed." 

Such  facts  as  these  serve  to  account  for  the  comparatively  small 
number  of  Moslems  in  Persia,  who  have  as  yet  had  courage  to  confess 
Christian  baptism.  Yet  there  have  been  such  converts  in  perhaps 
every  single  station  of  the  American  and  of  the  Christian  Mission 
Societies  mission  in  this  country.  A  few  examples  of  these  will  serve 
to  show  the  courage  and  zeal  which  such  newly-won  disciples  of  the 
Master  sometimes  display,  tho  for  obvious  reasons  we  withhold  their 
names. 

In  the  neighborhood  of  New  Julfa  a  few  }Tears  ago  a  young  Persian 

woman  named   S  ,  after  receiving  baptism  and  enduring  with 

exemplary  patience  much  brutal  ill-usage  for  her  faith,  was  obliged  to 


"  Whosoever  of  you  shall  apostatize  from  his  religion,  then  he  shall  die.  and  he  is  an  infi- 
del."  Surah  ii.  v.  214. 


742  the  gospel  in  persia.  [October 

flee  with  her  infant  to  the  mission-house  for  protection  from  a  mob 
intent  upon  murdering  her.  Even  there  she  was  not  safe,  for  the 
whole  of  Isfahan  and  its  environs  was  stirred  up  against  her.  The 
chief  muj tabid  of  the  city  encouraged  a  huge  mob  to  proceed  to  Julfa 
and  take  her  by  force,  in  order  to  put  her  to  death.  Alarmed  by  the 
popular  excitement,  the  prince-governor  sent  repeated  orders  for  her 
surrender,  and  at  last  compelled  the  acting  British  consul,  an 
Armenian,  to  insist  on  her  being  handed  over  to  her  enemies,  tho  that 
official  in  the  writer's  hearing  said  that  she  would  undoubtedly  be 
murdered  in  the  street  at  the  very  door  of  the  mission-house,  as  soon 
as  she  was  given  up.  Only  when  he  saw  that  the  missionaries  were  quite 
resolute  in  their  refusal  to  surrender  her  and  her  child  on  such  condi- 
tions, and  that  they  were  determined  rather  to  die  with  her  in  the 
threatened  attack  on  the  house,  than  to  hand  her  over  to  the  tender 
mercies  of  her  enemies,  did  he  at  last  consent  to  take  her  under  his 
own  protection,  lie  at  once  handed  her  over  to  the  chief  eunuch  of 
the  prince's  andarun  or  harem,  obtaining  the  prince's  written  prom- 
ise to  protect  her.  Even  then  she  was  by  no  means  out  of  danger, 
for  the  mujtahid  three  times  sent  to  the  prince  to  demand  that  he 
should  surrender  her  for  execution  in  accordance  with  the  law  of  the 
Koran;  but  the  prince  on  one  excuse  or  another  managed  to  avoid 
compliance.  lie  himself,  afterward  informed  the  acting  consul 
that,  hoping  to  get  the  girl  to  deny  her  faith  in  order  to  save  her  life, 
he  informed  her  of  the  mujtahid's  demand  for  her  blood,  and  said, 
"  But  you  are  not  a  Christian,  are  you  ?  you  have  not  been  baptized  ?" 
To  use  the  prince's  own  words,  when  relating  the  incident  he  said, 
"I  think  she  must  be  mad;  for,  when  I  said  that,  instead  of  denying 
her  faith,  she  lifted  up  her  eyes  to  heaven  and  then  boldly  replied, 
'  Yes,  I  am  a  Christian,  and  I  have  been  baptized/"  It  is  a  cause  of 
thankfulness  that  her  life  was  spared,  and  that  she  now  enjoys  greater 
liberty.  Nor  is  she  by  any  means  the  only  Persian  female  convert 
who  has  suffered  brutal  scourging  and  incurred  the  most  imminent 
danger  because  of  her  open  confession  of  faith  in  the  Crucified  One. 

Under  similar  circumstances  an  aged  mollah,  who  had  been  bap- 
tised, was  most  cruelly  bastinadoed  and  for  some  time  imprisoned 
before  being  expelled  from  his  home.  "  But/'  he  told  us  after- 
ward, "  I  hardly  felt  the  blows,  because  my  heart  was  full  of  joy 
at  being  called  upon  to  suffer  for  my  Savior.  I  knew  that  these  tor- 
tures were  but  a  proof  of  that  Christ  had  accepted  me  as  His  own." 
A  Kurdish  convert  of  the  American  mission,  now  engaged  in  assisting 
the  writer  in  translating  the  Gospels  into  the  Kirmanshahi  dialect, 
was  assaulted  by  his  own  father  with  a  knife  and  by  his  mother 
threatened  with  poisoning  for  becoming  a  Christian. 

These  are  but  a  few  of  many  instances  to  show  how  converts 
bravely  risk  a  cruel  death  for  their  faith.    Such  first-fruits  of  Persia 


1898.] 


THE  GOSPEL  IN  PERSIA. 


to  Christ  give  us  hope  of  an  abundant  harvest  in  the  future,  when  the 
Church  of  Christ  awakens  to  the  duty  of  striving  in  real  earnest  for 
the  conversion  of  the  Mohammedan  world. 

THE  PRESEXT  PROTESTANT  MISSIONS. 

The  work  of  the  American  Mission  among  Xestorians,  Armenians, 
and  Jews  has  been  largely  owned  of  God.  They  have  now  no  fewer  than 
twenty-nine  fully  organized  churches  (four  of  them  entirely  self-support- 
ing), 188  native  workers,  142  schools,  3,285  pupils,  and  over  2,400  commu- 
nicants. At  the  four  hospitals  of  the  Eastern  Persia  mission  more  than 
16,000  patients  were  treated  during  1897,  and  over  14,000  others  at  the  five 
hospitals  and  disx>ensaries  of  the  Western  Persia  mission  during  the  same 
time.  They  have  five  central  stations  and  eighty-seven  out-stations  (in 
spite  of  recent  reductions),  and  a  staff  of  sixty  American  missionaries, 
while  no  less  than  287,040  pages  of  religious  literature  in  the  Syriac, 
Armenian,  and  other  languages  proceeded  from  their  press  during  the 
year. 

The  Christian  Mission  Society  mission  is  of  much  later  date  and  much 
less  fully  manned.  Hitherto  we  have  had  only  one  station  in  the  Persian 
Empire,  that  at  New  Jnlfa,  tho  we  now  hope  to  extend  the  work  to  other 
places,  and  have  even  begun  to  do  so.  Our  fourteen  male  and  female 
missionaries  (including  wives),  aided  l>y  thirty -eight  Armenian  assistants, 
are  at  work.  AW;  find  the  Henry  Martyn  Memorial  Press  very  useful  in 
the  preparation  of  Persian  tracts  and  other  non-controversial  works.  In 
our  two  schools  we  had  419  pupils  in  1S97.  At  the  Julfa  hospital  and  its 
two  dispensaries  last  year  342  in-patients  were  treated,  and  no  fewer  than 
21,520  visits  from  outdoor  patients  were  received. 

The  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  circulated  4,810  Bibles  and  por- 
tions in  Persia  during  1897,  in  spite  of  the  prohibition  of  the  colporteurs' 
work  during  some  months.  Itinerating  tours  have  been  undertaken  as 
far  as  Kirman  in  one  direction  and  Bagdad  in  another,  none  being  more 
zealous  in  this  work  than  Bishop  Stuart. 

The  American  Bible  Society's  agents  have  carried  the  Scriptures 
throughout  the  whole  of  their  district,  from  Mosul  as  far  as  Herat. 

Women's  work  for  women  has  been  carried  on  incessantly,  with  a 
zeal  and  devotion  beyond  all  praise,  by  the  ladies  of  each  of  the  different 
missions.  Such  steady  work  in  many  different  forms  is  gradually  leav- 
ening the  country  with  the  Gospel,  and  we  already  hear  that  the  mollahs 
say  that  their  faith  is  in  danger  of  overthrow. 

Iii  spite  of  all  this,  and  much  more  that  might  be  written  on  the 
subject,  the  question  arises,  "Are  we  Protestant  missionaries  in  a  po- 
sition to  state  that,  if  the  work  continues  to  be  carried  on  under 
present  conditions,  Persia  will,  humanly  speaking,  be  won  for  Christ 
within  a  reasonable  time  ?  Are  the  attempts  now  being  made  to  reach 
the  large  Mohammedan  population  of  the  country  at  all  adequate  to 
the  requirements  of  the  case  ?  "  It  is  sad  to  be  compelled  to  return  a 
decided  negative  to  such  questions,  yet  no  other  can  be  given.  Xo 
adequate  effort  to  evangelize  Persia  at  large  has  yet  been  made,  and 
what  has  been  accomplish t  is  little  indeed  in  comparison  with  the 
stupendous  task  still  before  us.    Much  seed  has  been  sown  in  many 


;44 


THE  GOSPEL  IN  PERSIA. 


[October 


places,  but  all  that  lias  as  yet  been  done  is  hardly  more  than  a  prepara- 
tion for  the  accomplishment  of  the  duty  which  God  has  entrusted  to 
us  to  do.  We  have  gathered  in  the  first-fruits,  but  the  time  of 
harvest  is  not  yet. 

Many,  ami  great  difficulties,  remain  to  be  overcome  before  we  can 
say  with  the  beloved  disciple,  "The  darkness  is  passing  away  and  the 
True  Light  already  shineth  "  in  Persia.  The  view  which  American 
missionaries  of  experience  take  of  the  situation  may  be  seen  from  the 
following  passage,*  which  embodies  much  which  they  have  written 
on  the  snbject  in  recent  years. 

A  direct  and  exclusive  Moslem  progaganda  [or  rather  a  free  and  full 
proclamation  of  the  Gospel  to  the  Mohammedans  throughout  Persia]  is 
at  present  an  impossibility.  It  would  result  in  the  expulsion  of  the 
missionaries  from  the  country.  On  such  grounds  the  government  acted 
in  its  demands  for  the  withdrawal  of  the  German  missionaries  from 
Oroomiah  a  fewT  years  ago.  .  .  A  bold  and  exclusive  assault  upon  Islam 
in  Persia  would  result  in  many  martyrdoms.  .  .  .  Yet  there  can  and 
must  be  a  resolute  attempt  to  evangelize  the  4,000,000  or  5,000,000  Mo- 
hammedans falling  within  our  Persian  field.  .  .  .  But  the  fact  remains 
that  nothing  is  being  done  for  the  evangelization  of  the  Moslems  com- 
mensurate with  our  present  opportunities.  At  present  we  have  freedom 
enough  to  do  vastly  more  for  them  than  we  are  doing. 

The  Church  Missionary  Society  mission,  tho  incidentally  seeking 
to  influence  both  Armenians  and  Jews,  yet  recognizes  that  the  one 
great  object  of  its  existence  is  the  evangelization  of  Moslems. 
Unfortunately  the  representatives  of  the  British  Foreign  Office  in  this 
country,  tho  willing  to  do  their  utmost  to  protect  the  missionaries  in 
the  enjoyment  of  their  rights  in  other  respects,  show  no  inclination 
to  encourage  them  in  this  matter.  Xo  less  than  three  times  during 
1804  was  the  present  writer,  when  secretary  of  the  C.  M.  S.  mission 
in  Persia,  informed  by  the  British  minister  that  "the  condition  on 
which  missionaries  are  allowed  to  reside  in  Persia  is  that  they  do  not 
proselytize  among  Mussulmans/'  Xeedless  to  say,  in  each  instance  the 
condition  thus  stated  was  in  writing  firmly  rejected  in  the  Master's 
name.  The  American  missionaries  in  former  years  experienced  much 
the  same  treatment,  tho  it  is  a  matter  for  regret  that  a  less  reso- 
lute answer  was  at  first  returned.  Taking  all  these  facts  into  con- 
sideration it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  as  yet  no  very  large  number 
of- Moslems  in  Persia  have  openly  confest  Christ  in  baptism. 

Yet  even  in  this,  the  most  important  part  of  the  work,  results 
have  not  been  wanting,  as  we  have  already  seen.  An  American 
missionary  of  long  experience  writes  to  me  from  Teheran : 

Multitudes,  in  the  course  of  the  26  years  since  this  station  was  opened, 
have  acknowledged  in  personal  conversation  with  us  the  force  of  Ohris- 


*  Vide  Mr.  Speer"s  Report  presented  in  1897  to  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
(pp.  20-22). 


1898.] 


THE  GOSPEL  IN  PERSIA. 


745 


tian  truth  as  prest  upon  their  attention.  I  believe  I  can  point  to  a 
score  or  more  who  have  privately  confest  to  me  their  faith  in  Jesus 
Christ  as  their  personal  Savior,  but  who  are  yet,  like  Joseph  of  Arima- 
thea,  disciples  in  secret  for  fear  of  their  enemies. 

Every  C.  M.  S.  missionary  also,  who  lias  been  for  any  length  of 
time  in  the  country,  can  confirm  this  statement  from  his  own  personal 
experience  of  a  similar  kind. 

Tlie  Babi  or  Bahai  movement,  which  is  so  widespread  throughout 
the  land,  tho  in  large  measure  founded  upon  Pantheistic  ideas 
derived  through  the  early  Gnostics  from  Indian  teaching  of  the  kind 
embodied  in  the  Bhagavadgita,  yet  owes  what  it  contains  of  the  good 
and  true  to  the  circulation  of  Persian  Christian  literature,  more 
especially  the  Bible.  These  people  themselves  are  in  most  instances 
bitterly  hostile  to  Islam,  and  most  cordial  in  their  reception  of  Chris- 
tian missionaries  and  colporteurs,  who  visit  them  on  itinerating  tours. 
Even  the  mollahs  in  not  a  few  towns  and  villages  are  friendly,  and 
in  some  cases  even  recommend  their  people  to  purchase  and  read 
the  Bible.  Wherever  a  missionary  goes,  he  finds  large  numbers  of 
Persians  ready  to  visit  him  for  religious  discussions,  and  in  this 
way  many  Moslems  every  year  hear  at  least  some  part  of  the 
Gospel  message.  Almost  every  missionary,  as  soon  as  he  learns  in 
any  degree  to  speak  Persian,  is  kept  busy  seeing  inquirers  who  come 
for  definite  Christian  teaching,  often  with  a  view  to  receiving  baptism. 
The  great  mass  of  the  most  hopeful  and  most  earnest  inquirers  are 
from  the  Babi  or  Bahai  community,  tho  not  a  few  are  Moslems.  At 


LN  THE  AMi.KJ.UA>'  IH&SiXU^"  HOSPITAL  AT  TEHERAX. 


746 


THE  GOSPEL  IN  PERSIA. 


[October 


an  ordinary  Sunday  service  in  Persian  in  a  mission  church  or  chapel 
it  is  not  at  all  an  uncommon  thing  to  find  at  least  40  or  50  Persians 
present  who  have  come  to  hear  the  Gospel  preaclit,  and  whose  close 
and  earnest  attention  to  the  Word  as  read  and  spoken  leaves  little  to 
be  desired. 

Medical  missions  have  proved  to  be  a  most  important  means  not  only 
of  establishing  friendly  relations  with  the  people,  but  also  of  bring- 
ing them  under  definite  Christian  teaching.  Whatever  other  depart- 
ment of  mission  work  as  at  present  conducted  may  have  to  be  given  up, 
the  experience  of  perhaps  all  laborers  in  this  field  shows  that  the  medical 
mission  department  should  not  only  be  retained,  but  largely  extended, 
for  as  an  evangelistic  agency  it  would  be  hard  to  exaggerate  its  value 
and  importance.  The  preparation  and  circulation  of  a  Persian  Chris- 
tian literature  is  being  undertaken  by  the  C.  M.  S.  especially,  and  this 
agency  will  doubtless  have  far-reaching  results  in  the  near  future. 
The  simplicity,  copiousness,  and  elegance  of  the  Persian  language 
render  it  a  most  useful  instrumentality  for  the  diffusion  of  a  know- 
ledge of  the  truth. 

NATIVE   AGENTS  IN  PERSIA. 

But  the  history  of  Christian  missions  in  all  lands  and  in  every  age 
shows  clearl}7  that  no  country  has  ever  yet  been  won  for  Christ  solely 
through  the  efforts  of  foreign  missionaries.  It  was  not  until  the 
Saxons  of  England  and  the  Celts  of  Ireland  themselves  sent  forth 
teachers  to  men  of  their  respective  races,  that  Christianity  finally  pre- 
vailed in  Great  Britain  and  in  the  sister  island.  What,  therefore,  is 
the  great  desideratum  at  the  present  time  in  Persia  is  the  raising  up 
of  an  indigenous  Persian  church,,  which  will  give  the  Gospel  to  the 
country  at  large.  The  only  question  is  how  this  result  is  to  be  obtained. 
I  am  convinced  that  the  work  will  not  be  done,  humanly  speaking, 
by  the  present  Oriental  churches.  These  are  in  such  a  low  state 
spiritually,  so  corrupted  with  superstition,  ignorance,  and  idolatry, 
so  addicted  to  the  manufacture  and  sale  of  intoxicating  liquors  to  the 
Mohammedans,  and  to  the  abuse  of  them  among  themselves,  and  so 
convinced  of  the  hopelessness  of  endeavoring  to  convert  their  Moslem 
oppressors,  that,  in  their  present  state  at  least,  they  must  be  regarded 
as  hindrances  rather  than  helps  to  the  evangelization  of  the  country. 
Every  attempt  to  revive  and  reform  these  decayed  churches  has  hitherto 
failed,  tho  congregations  of  Protestant  converts  have  been  in  many 
places  gathered  out  from  among  them.  But  even  these  converts,  as  a 
rule — tho  there  are  some  noble  exceptions — have  little  zeal  for  the 
work.  And  even  when  they  have  the  requisite  zeal,  their  manner  of 
life,  and  their  difference  of  language,  dress,  etc.,  render  them,  in  the 
opinion  of  Persians,  as  much  foreigners  as  are  Europeans  and  Ameri- 
cans.   The  only  difference  is  that  the  former  are  despised  foreigners, 


1898.] 


'THE  GOSPEL   IX  PEBStAi 


r4? 


while  the  latter  are  respected.  On  the  other  hand  the  prospect  of 
forming  large  and  permanent  Persian  churches  in  the  cities  and  vil- 
lages, which  are  under  the  direct  control  of  the  mollahs  and  majtahids, 
seems  at  present  a  remote  one.    What  then  is  to  be  done  ? 

That  noble  and  devoted  missionary,  the  late  Mack  ay,  of  Uganda, 
has  well  said  that  a  special  effort  should  be  made  to  gain  over  to  the 
Gospel  the  strong  races  of  the  Asiatic  and  African  continents,  in 
order  through  them  to  win  their  fellow-countrymen  for  Christ.  The 
result  of  this  policy  is  visible  in  the  case  of  the  Waganda,  who  are 
undoubtedly  one  of  the  strongest  races  in  Africa,  They  bid  fair  to 
become  the  evangelists  of  a  large  part  of  that  dark  land.  In  Persia 
there  seem  to  be  only  two  strong  races,  the  Kurds  in  the  American 
part  of  the  field  and  the  Bakhtiyaris  in  that  of  the  0.  M.  S.  Fierce, 
cruel,  and  bloodthirsty  th<>  they  be,  they  are  nevertheless  men  in  a 
sense  in  which  the  average  Persian  can  scarcely  be  said  to  be  worthy 
of  that  appellation.  They  are  far  less  bigoted  Moslems,  too,  than  are 
the  inhabitants  of  the  rest  of  the  country,  and  in  many  cases  they  know 
little  of  the  faith  which  they  profess.  Over  them  neither  the  mollahs 
nor  the  government  have  much  influence.  If  they  could  be  won  for 
Christ — as  by  God's  grace  they  could,  if  the  proper  men  were  sent  to 
them — these  warlike  tribes,  Persians,  and  yet  not  degraded  Persians, 
might  be  the  means  of  making  the  Christian  faith  honored  through- 
out the  land.  Among  them,  too,  by  the  Holy  Spirit's  agency,  might 
be  raised  up  devoted  and  courageous  workers,  who  would  go  forth 
and  preach  the  Gospel  far  and  wide.  But  as  yet  little,  if  anything, 
has  been  done  to  reach  these  fierce  but  brave  and  trusty  races.  Would 
it  not  be  well  for  Christian  missionaries,  while  continuing  their  efforts 
for  the  evangelization  of  the  other  part  of  the  country,  and  j)resenting 
the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  to  Moslems,  Jews,  and  nominal  Christians 
alike,  to  make  a  special  effort  to  bring  into  the  fold  these  fine  and  war- 
like tribes  ?  Should  Persia  ever  be  divided  up  between  those  two 
European  nations  which  are  rivals  for  the  empire  of  Western  Asia, 
the  Kurds  and  the  Bakhtiyaris  will  undoubtedly  flock  to  their  respect- 
ive standards,  and  form  the  most  valuable  and  trustworthy  material 
for  the  formation  of  their  native  regiments.  Why  should  Ave  7iot 
strive  in  like  manner  even  now  to  make  them  soldiers  of  Christ,  and 
thus  win  Persia  for  the  l\edeemer  ? 


748 


PRAYER  IN  THE  TIGER  JUNGLE. 


[October 


PRAYER  IN  THE  TIGER  JUNGLE. 

BY  THE  EDITOR-IN-CHIEF. 

"O  Thou  that  hearest  prayer,  unto  Thee  shall  all  flesh  come." — 
Psalm  lxv  :  2. 

In  that  charming  book,  "In  The  Tiger  Jungle/'*  by  that  master 
of  missionary  narratives,  Rev.  Dr.  Jacob  Chamberlain,  of  Madanapalle, 
India,  there  is  a  most  beautiful  and  impressive  instance  of  answered 
prayer,  which  suggests  again  the  thought  so  often  emphasized  in  these 
pages,  that  an  encyclopedia  of  prayer  might  be  gathered,  if  the  scat- 
tered instances  of  God's  remarkable  dealings  could  be  brought  into 
one  volume.  Of  course,  it  is  not  meant  to  suggest  that  the  whole  body 
of  Christian  history  is  not  a  volume  of  testimony  on  this  subject. 
But  in  many  cases  the  answers  to  prayer  can  be  traced  only  by  a 
believer,  for  they  are  realized  in  the  plane  of  faith  and  not  of  sight, 
and  can  be  seen  and  known  only  .to  those  who  live  on  that  heavenly 
level,  as  when  Augustine's  mother,  Monica,  besought  God  that  her 
wayward  and  skeptical  son  might  not  go  to  Rome,  where  his  tempta- 
tions would  be  so  much  the  more  seductive;  nevertheless  it  was  the 
going  to  Rome,  which  led  to  his  being  sent  as  teacher  of  rhetoric  to 
Milan,  where  he  heard  Ambrose,  the  bishop,  by  whose  preaching  and 
personal  influence  he  was  converted.  God  denied  the  spoken  prayer 
of  Monica  that  He  might  grant  her  heart's  desire.  So  there  are  many 
prayers  which  in  form  are  not  granted  that  in  fact  they  may  be,  by  the 
fulfilment  of  that  deeper  yearning,  of  which  the  request  is  the  mis- 
taken exjn'ession.  And  so,  we  repeat,  many  an  answer  is  found  in 
an  apparent  silence  or  refusal.  Disappointment  becomes  "  His 
appointment " — and  the  trusting  soul  living  in  the  high  plane  of  faith 
finds  an  answer  in  that  high  altitude,  tho  on  a  lower  level  none  is  to 
be  seen. 

Dr.  Chamberlain  himself  frankly  says  of  one  of  his  remarkable 
experiences:  "I  do  not  give  this  as  a  sample  of  what  usually  occurs 
on  our  preaching  tours.  God  does  not  often  lift  the  veil;  He  bids  us 
walk  by  faith  not  by  sight.  We  often  meet  with  opposition,  or  worse 
still,  with  indifference.  We  often  wail  with  Isaiah,  '  Lord,  who  hath 
believed  our  report,  and  to  whom  is  the  arm  of  the  Lord  revealed?' 
But  now  and  then  God  sees  fit  to  raise  one  corner  of  the  veil  and  let 
us  see  what  may  occur  in  scores  of  scattered  villages,  of  which  we  shall 
for  the  first  time  learn  when  we  meet  those  redeemed  ones  in  the  land 
where  all  is  known."  f 

But,  to  return  from  this  digression,  the  instance  here  given  of 
prayer,  answered  in  a  very  obvious  and  recognizable  manner,  en- 
courages faith  to  trust  where  no  such  obvious  and  visible  answer  is 

*  Fleming  H.  Revell  Co.  t  P.  54. 


LS98.] 


PRAYER  IN  THE  TIGER  JUNGLE. 


749 


given;  for  the  answer  is  as  sure  in  every  case.  It  would  not  be  well 
for  the  discipline  of  faith  to  have  the  interposition  of  Goxl  always  so 
manifest,  we  should  walk  too  much  by  sight,  if  we  had  the  seen  to 
depend  on  ;  and  it  is  the  hiding  of  God's  power  behind  apparent  disap- 
poinment  and  failure  that  trains  faith  to  uniform  and  undoubting 
trust. 

Dr.  Chamberlain  graphically  tells  how  in  September,  1863,  nearly 
thirty-four  years  ago,  he  was  going  on  a  long  pioneer  journey  into 
Central  India,  where  no  missionary  had  ever  before  gone.  It  required 
a  tour  of  twelve  hundred  miles  on  horseback,  and  four  or  five  months 
time,  and  was  fraught  witli  great  }ieril,  from  jungle  fever,  and  still 
Worse  jungle  tigers.  But  this  heroic  missionary  fortified  himself  by 
the  command,  "Go  ye  unto  all  the  world  and  preach  the  Gospel  to 
every  creature;"  and  by  the  accompanying  assurance,  "Lo,  I  am  with 
you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  age."  Duty  called  and  the 
promise  was  the  shield  of  defense.  The  crisis  of  the  journey  is  the 
point  with  which  we  are  now  mainly  concerned.  The  travelers  had 
reacht  the  farthest  northern  point,  up  among  the  mountain  gonds  (or 
khonds),  who  for  centuries  offered  human  sacrifices,  and  they  had 
turned  to  go  back  by  another  route.  They  expected  to  find  a  govern- 
ment steamer,  when  they  struck  the  Pranheta  River,  an  affluent  of  the 
great  Godaverv.  But  the  heavy  torrents  of  the  monsoon  had  made 
the  Godavery  a  stream  of  tumultuous  waters,  three  miles  wide.  The 
steamer,  in  attempting  to  stem  that  fierce  current,  had  broken  its 
machinery  and  could  not  come  to  their  aid.  There  was  now  no  way 
out  of  their  trouble  but  to  march  through  the  seventy-five  miles  of 
that  deadly  jungle,  dare  its  fever  and  the  tigers,  and  at  the  foot  of  the 
second  cataract,  reach  the  next  steamer. 

We  pass  by  all  the  adventures  of  Dr.  Chamberlain  and  his  party, 
deserted  by  the  whole  party  of  coolies,  armed  guard  and  all,  in  the 
midst  of  an  uninhabited  district.  AVe  shall  not  stop  to  describe  his 
desperate  but  successful  efforts  to  get  across  the  wild  flood  of  the 
Godaverv,  and  his  new  start  with  another  force  of  coolies,  as  the 
new  caravan  struck  once  more  into  the  jungle,  amid  perils  and 
exposure  so  great  that  only  by  intimidation  could  even  those  hardy 
men  be  compelled  to  go  forward.  At  last  a  new  and  seemingly 
insurmountable  obstacle  lay  in  their  way.  Two  huntsmen  crost  their 
track,  from  whom  they  learned  that  the  backwater  of  the  Godavery 
flood,  thirty  feet  higher  than  usual,  had  made  unfordable  the  affluents 
beyond  which  lay  their  only  safe  resting-place  for  the  night.  And  to 
their  inquiries  the  answer  was  returned,  that  there  was  neither  boat 
nor  raft  nor  any  floating  material  to  make  a  raft,  whereby  to  cross  to 
the  knoll,  where  they  had  purposed  to  encamp.  The  party  were 
even  then  standing  in  the  wet  and  mud,  as  they  surveyed  their  hope- 
less plight.    The  royal  guides  and  native  preachers,  who  were  in  the 


750 


'HAYEK  IN  THE  TIGEK  JUNGLE. 


[October 


party,  were  disheartened  and  at  their  wit's  end;  and  the  fierce  hungry 
roar  of  the  tigers  could  be  heard  about  them  as  the  night  began  to  fall. 

At  this  point,  Dr.  Chamberlain  rode  apart  to  commit  the  whole 
case  to  Him  who  hath  said: 

("all  upon  me  in  the  day  of  trouble  ! 

I  will  deliver  thee 
And  thou  shalt  deliver  Me. 

This  was  the  substance  of  that  prayer  on  the  greatest  strait  of  his 
life: 

"  Master,  was  it  not  for  Thy  sake  that  we  came  here  ?  Did  we  not 
covenant  with  Thee  for  the  journey  through  ?  Have  we  not  faithfully 
preaeht  Thy  name  the  whole  long  way  ?  Have  we  shirkt  any  danger, 
have  we  quailed  before  any  foe  ?  Didst  Thou  not  promise,  '  I  will  be 
with  thee  ?  '  Xow  we  need  Thee.  "We  are  in  blackest  danger  for  this 
night.  Only  Thou  canst  save  us  from  this  jungle,  these  tigers,  this 
flood.    0,  Master,  Master,  show  me  what  to  do!" 

An  answer  came,  says  Dr.  Chamberlain,  not  audible  but  distinct, 
as  though  spoken  in  my  ear  by  human  voice:  "  Turn  to  the  left,  to 
tlte  Godavery,  and  you  will  find  rescue." 

It  was  a  mile  to  the  river.  Its  banks  were  all  overflowed,  and  there 
was  no  village  within  many  miles,  nor  any  mound  or  rising  ground 
on  which  to  camp.  So  said  the  guides.  Again,  the  leader  of  this 
caravan  rode  apart,  and  lifted  to  God  another  prayer;  and  again  came 
that  inner  voice,  unmistakable  in  its  impression  on  the  spiritual 
senses/ then  supernaturally  on  the  alert,  "Turn  to  the  left,  to  the 
Godavery,  and  you  will  find  rescue."  Again  he  consulted  his  guides, 
but  only  to  meet  new  opposition.  It  would  take  half  an  hour  to  make 
the  experiment  of  reaching  the  river  bank,  and  they  would  only  lose 
just  so  much  precious  time,  and  have  to  come  back  to  the  jungle 
after  all,  leaving  themselves  so  much  less  time  to  press  forward  to  a 
bluff  six  hours  further  on,  and  it  would  be  lark-man-hoar,  and  then — 
the  tigers! 

With  the  deeper  darkness  of  despair  falling  on  the  whole  com- 
pany, again  Dr.  Chamberlain  rode  apart  for  prayer.  Once  more  that 
inexplicable  inner  response,  heard  only  by  that  praying  soul,  came 
with  thrilling  distinctness.  "It  is  God's  anstoer  to  my  prayer \"  said 
Dr.  Chamberlain.    "  I  can  not  doubt.    I  must  act,  and  that  instantly." 

And  so  he  called  a  halt,  and,  against  all  remonstrance,  commanded 
the  column  to  wheel  about  sharp  to  the  left,  and  take  the  shortest 
way  to  the  river.  Only  the  sight  of  that  fourteen-inch  revolver  in  the 
leader's  baud  sufficed  to  turn  that  column  toward  the  Godavery 's 
flood.  To  the  native  preachers  who  lookt  up  into  his  face  as  tho  to 
ask  a  solution  of  these  strange  movements,  Dr.  Chamberlain  could 
only  respond,  "There  is  rescue  at  the  river."  The  word  went  round 
among  the  coolies;  M  The  dhora  has  heard  of  some  help  at  the  river." 


1898.] 


PRAYER  IN  THE  TIGER  JUNGLE. 


751 


He  had,  indeed,  heard  of  help,  but  it  was  all  as  much  a  mystery  to 
him  as  to  them  what  that  help  was  to  be.  And  yet  the  peace  of  God 
possest  him.  Anxiety  was  somehow  gone,  and  in  its  place  a  strange, 
intense  expectancy. 

Just  before  reaching  the  river,  Dr.  Chamberlain  cantered  ahead, 
all  his  senses  keenly  observant.  And  as  he  emerged  from  the  dense 
undergrowth  of  bushes,  there,  right  at  his  feet,  lay  a  lartje  Jiat-boat, 
tied  to  a  tree  at  the  shore — a  large  flat-boat,  with  strong  railings  along 
both  sides,  with  square  ends  to  run  upon  the  shore.  It  had  been 
built  by  the  British  military  authorities  in  troublous  times,  to  ferry 
over  artillery  and  elephants,  but  it  belonged  at  a  station  high  up  on 
the  north  bank  of  the  Godavery. 

Two  men  were  trying  to  keep  the  boat  afloat  in  the  tossing  cur- 
rent. 

"  How  came  this  boat  here  ?  "  said  the  doctor. 

They,  taking  him  to  be  a  government  official  who  was  calling  them 
to  account,  begged  him  not  to  be  angry  with  them,  and  protested  that 
they  had  done  their  best  to  keep  the  boat  where  it  belonged,  but 
declared  that  it  seemed  to  them  possest.  A  huge  rolling  wave  swept 
down  the  river,  snapt  the  cables,  and  drove  the  boat  before  it. 
Despite  their  best  endeavors,  it  was  carried  further  and  further  from 
its  moorings  into  the  current  and  down  stream;  they  said  they  had 
fought  all  day  to  get  it  back  to  the  other  shore,  but  it  seemed  as  tho 
some  supernatural  power  were  shoving  the  boat  over,  and  an  hour 
before  they  had  given  up,  let  it  float  to  its  ])resent  joosition,  and  then 
tied  it  to  a  tree.  Again  they  begged  that  they  might  not  be  punisht 
for  what  they  could  not  help. 

Dr.  Chamberlain,  who  was  clothed  with  full  authority  to  use  any 
government  property  required  on  the  journey,  took  possession,  of 
course,  and  astonisht  the  whole  party  who  now  came  in  sight,  with  a 
means  both  of  safety  and  transportation,  which  no  human  foresight 
could  have  improved.  "  Who"— says  the  grateful  missionary  pioneer 
— "  who  had  ordered  that  tidal  wave  in  the  morning  of  that  day,  that 
had  torn  that  boat  from  its  moorings,  and  driven  it  so  many  miles 
down  the  river  (and  across  from  the  north  to  the  south  bank),  and 
that  had  thwarted  every  endeavor  of  the  frightened  boatmen  to  force 
it  back  to  the  north  shore,  and  had  brought  it  to  the  little  cove-like 
recess,  just  at  that  point  where  we  would  strike  the  river  ?  Who, 
but  He  on  whose  orders  we  had  come  ;  He  who  had  said,  4 1  will  be 
with  you; 3  He  who  knew  beforehand  the  dire  straits  in  which  we 
would  be  in  that  very  place,  on  that  very  day,  that  very  hour;  He 
who  had  thrice  told  me  distinctly,  '  Turn  to  the  left,  to  the  Godavery, 
and  you  will  find  rescue  ? '  I  bowed  my  head  and  in  amazed  rever- 
ence, thankt  my  God  for  this  signal  answer  to  my  pleading  prayer.''" 

This  answer  needed  no  watcher  high  upon  the  mountain  top  to  see 


752 


MORNING  LIGHT  IN  ASIA  MINOR. 


[October 


the  divine  interposition.  Not  only  the  native  preachers  reverently 
said,  "God  has  heard  our  call  in  our  trouble  and  delivered  us;"  but 
the  guides  and  even  coolies  were  struck  dumb  with  amazement  that 
the  "dhora"  should  know  of  that  boat  beino-  there  and  come  right 
out  upon  it.  They  were  certain  that  they  had  no  knowledge  of  such  a 
rescue,  and  that  they  could  not  have  found  it. 

Dr.  Chamberlain  closes  his  sketch  of  that  pivotal  and  critical  day 
with  these  solemn  words: 

"Nothing  can  equal  the  vivid  consciousness  we  had  that  day  of  the 
presence  of  the  Master;  nothing  can  surpass  the  vividness  of  the  cer- 
titude that  God  did  intervene  to  save  us.  Some  who  have  not 
tested  it  may  sneer  and  doubt;  but  ire  five  know  that  God  hears 
prayer." 


MORNING  LIGHT  IN  ASIA  MINOR, 

BY    REV.    G.    E.    WHITE,    MAKSOVAN,  TURKEY. 

The  great  block  of  land  known  as  Asia  Minor  constitutes  the  core 
of  Turkish  territory.  The  Ottoman  government  has  valuable  posses- 
sions in  Europe,  but  their  loss  up  to  the  walls  of  Constantinople 
would  be,  like  the  amputation  of  fingers  or  toes,  inconvenient,  but  not 
destructive  to  life.  The  same  is  true  of  Turkish  territory  in  North 
Africa  and  elsewhere.  But  to  lose  Asia  Minor  would  be  like  cutting 
out  the  heart. 

Asia  Minor  is  much  larger  than  Italy  or  Spain,  about  equal  to  the 
area  of  France.  It  yields  excellent  crops  of  fine  wheat,  resembling 
the  "  No.  1  hard"  of  Minnesota,  besides  other  staple  grains,  tobacco, 
cotton,  rice,  and  hemp.  If  rotation  of  crops  could  supersede  the  sys- 
tem of  frequently  leaving  the  land  fallow,  if  improved  methods  of 
agriculture  could  be  introduced,  and  railways  built  to  carry  off  the 
surplus,  Asia  Minor  might  easily  take  a  foremost  place  among  the 
great  producing  and  exporting  regions  of  the  world. 

This  country  has  been  swept  by  successive  waves  of  conquest  and 
colonization  more  than  almost  any  other  portion  of  the  globe,  and  each 
has  left  its  deposit  in  the  conglomerate  of  the  inhabitants.  Six  prin- 
cipal races  are  now  to  be  distinguisht,  each  almost  as  separate  from 
the  others,  as  from  Americans,  viz.,  Turks.  Georgians,  Circassians,  and 
Kurds,  who  are  all  Mohammedan,  and  the  nominally  Christian  Armeni- 
ans and  Greeks.  Missionary  work  is  chiefly  among  the  two  last  named. 

POLITICAL  CAUSES  OF  DISCORD. 

Because  of  her  natural  resources  and  for  political  reasons  Asia 
Minor  has  been  an  apple  of  discord  among  the  European  nations. 
Russia  is  nearest  and  has  the  most  at  stake.    She  might  easily  add  to 


1898.] 


MORNING  LIGHT  IN  ASIA  MINOR. 


753 


her  territory  by  moving  up  a  step  from  Batoum  and  Kars,  at  the  east- 
ern end  of  the  Black  Sea,  or  by  stepping  over  the  Slav  principalities 
at  the  west  England  has  been  Russia's  most  determined  foe  to  such 
aggressions,  but  there  are  signs  that  England's  front  is  changing. 
English  ship  captains  passing  through  the  Red  Sea  are  often  heard  to 
remark  that  some  time  England  will  attach  Arabia.  If  she  does,  Ave 
shall  have  an  interesting  answer  to  the  question  whether  she  can  con- 
quer it,  for  while  Asia  Minor  has  been  often  swept  by  conquering 
hordes,  a  foreign  army  has  never  yet  penetrated  far  within  the  deserts 
of  Arabia.  Since  18G0,  when  the  massacre  of  six  thousand  Christians  in 
the  Lebanon  led  France  to  show  her  power  in  Syria,  French  influence 
has  been  in  the  ascendant  in  that  province.  But  now  Russian  emis- 
saries are  laboring  to  connect  the  existing  Oriental  churches  in  Syria 
with  the  Russian  Orthodox  Church,  which  indicates  that  Russia  docs 
not  intend  to  spare  Syria  to  France,  should  a  division  take  place. 
German  capital  has  constructed  a  railroad  300  miles  long  up  Che  back- 
bone of  Asia  Minor,  from  Constantinople  to  Angora,  with  a  branch 
thrown  off  to  Conia,  the  Iconium  of  Paul.  It  was  reported  in  Berlin 
recently  that  another  concession  had  just  been  granted,  by  which  Ger- 
man capital  would  construct  a  railway  from  Alexandretta,  at  the  south- 
east corner  of  Asia  Minor,  up  into  the  interior,  to  effect  a  junction 
with  the  existing  line,  which  would  be  extended  from  Angora  to  meet 
it,  and  would  ultimately  be  pusht  on  to  Bagdad,  where  water  com- 
munication is  establisht  with  the  Persian  Gulf.  If  these  railways  air 
thus  built,  it  will  be  understood  that  Germany  is  strengthening  the 
hands  of  Turkey  to  keep  the  Russians  out. 

The  Turks  conquered  the  Armenians  by  the  sword,  and  have  held 
them  till  now  only  by  virtue  of  their  superior  fighting  qualities — for 
there  is  no  discount  on  Turkish  soldiers;  they  are  splendid  fighters. 
Several  causes,  however,  have  operated  within  the  last  decade  to  make 
the  Armenians  very  restive  under  the  Turkish  sway.  One  was,  the 
independence  of  Greece  and  of  the  Balkan  principalities  earlier  in  the 
century;  another,  the  sixty-first  article  in  the  Berlin  treaty  of  1878, 
pledging  European  assistance  in  securing  reforms  in  their  govern- 
ment; further,  there  has  been  considerable  general  dissemination  of 
the  ideas  of  liberty  and  progress.  Some  influence  must  be  attributed 
to  the  perverted  results  of  missions.  Education  is  dangerous  to  ty- 
ranny. The  Bible  inculcates  justice  and  equality  before  the  law.  The 
missionaries  themselves  take  great  pains,  and  often  personal  risks,  in 
uniformly  urging  Armenians  to  remain  loyal  and  quiet  under  the  ex- 
isting government,  to  "  fear  God,  and  honor  the  king/'  The  English 
also  come  in  for  a  share  of  the  responsibility,  for  expressions  of  sym- 
pathy with  the  Armenians  by  such  men  as  Mr.  James  Bryce,  M.  P.,  and 
the  late  Wm.  E.  Gladstone,  were  understood  by  them  to  mean  that 
England  would  surely  aid  them,  if  they  took  the  first  desperate 


r5'4 


MORNING  LIGHT  IN  ASIA  MINOR. 


[October 


chance  in  a  struggle  with  the  Turks.  Finally,  Russian  Nihilists, work- 
ing in  secret,  fomented  disturbance. 

The  Armenian  hotbloods  formed  themselves  into  a  secret  revolu- 
tionary society,  the  "  Hunchagists."  They  were  favored  more  or  less 
by  a  considerable  party  among  the  Armenians,  who  devoutly  hoped 
t hat  the  hour  of  their  deliverance  was  near.  Thus  the  Hunchagists 
were  enabled  to  work  in  secret  from  the  officials,  and  they  carried  as 
high  a  hand  as  they  dared,  with  the  object  of  proving  to  the  European 
powers  that  Turks  could  no  longer  govern  Armenians.  The  story  of 
their  doings  has  never  been  fully  written;  perhaps  the  time  may  come 
when  it  will  be  given  to  the  world. 

THE    TURKISH  MASSACRES. 

The  Turks  were  exasperated  ultimately  beyond  the  bounds  of  their 
patience.  They  are  by  religion  fatalists,  and,  therefore,  have  no  real 
sense  of  moral  accountability.  They  turned  upon  the  Armenians 
indiscriminately, and  cut  them  down  in  the  series  of  massacres,  two  to 
three  years  ago,  in  which,  on  a  conservative  estimate,  70,000  persons 
lost  their  lives  in  the  manner  narrated  in  the  press,  and  several  times 
that  number  were  left  penniless,  on  the  verge  of  starvation.  The  per- 
petrators of  these  deeds  will  be  held  responsible  at  the  bar  of  public 
opinion,  of  history,  and  of  a  just  God. 

The  misery  of  the  surviving  Armenians  beggared  description  or 
exaggeration,  and  the  response  made  by  Western  Christians  in  their 
behalf  is  one  of  the  finest  testimonials  to  practical  Christian  brother- 
hood. The  American  missionaries  were  in  danger  at  the  time  of  the 
massacres  (a  bombshell  exploded  in  the  house  of  one),  but  none  of 
them  fell,  and  no  one  left  his  post.  They  were  made  the  chief 
almoners  of  the  one  million  dollars  for  relief  that  past  through  the 
central  mission  treasury  at  Constantinople,  as,  indeed,  their  reports 
of  the  destitution  were  partly  instrumental  in  securing  the  gifts. 
They  gave  directly  to  the  needy,  or  more  commonly  gave,  without 
sectarian  preference,  through  the  committees  of  the  Protestant  con- 
gregations. It  is  a  pleasure  to  testify  that,  while  part  of  the  money 
passing  through  Oriental  hands  so  often  clings,  to  the  fingers,  while 
sharing  in  relief  work  with  several  Protestant  committees,  I  never 
knew  of  a  dollar  misappropriated.  I  may  also  add  that  while  5,000 
persons  in  the  Marsovan  field  were  aided,  we  did  not  know  of  any 
death  that  the  use  of  a  little  money  might  have  averted. 

ARMENIAN  RELIEF. 

Soon  industrial  enterprises  partly  took  the  place  of  giving  out- 
right. Pug  weaving,  gingham  manufacture,  and  various  forms  of 
needlework  were  started  in  several  cities  to  tide  over  leading  industries 
of  those  regions  temporarily  prostrate,  and  to  furnish  work.  In  some 
cases  funds  have  been  turned  over  five  to  fifteen  times,  recovered  from 


756 


.MORNING  LIGHT  IN  ASIA  MINOR. 


[October 


the  sale  of  the  product  on  the  common  market,  and  then  devoted  to 
the  support  of  orphans  Meantime  these  relief  industries  have 
indirectly  somewhat  aided  in  the  reorganization  of  usual  business 
enterprises,  and  in  most  places  they  have  now  come  to  an  end,  because 
the  rising  tide  of  business  renders  them  no  longer  necessarv. 

In  some  of  the  worst  devastated  regions  the  people  were  helpt 
to  rebuild  their  burned  houses;  one  ox  apiece  was  given  to  farmers 
who  had  no  team:  seed-wheat  was  furnisht  those  who  had  none:  the 
sick  were  treated  free:  implements  were  given  to  artisans,  and  yarn 
was  distributed  to  weavers,  the  object  being  in  each  case  to  enable  a 
man  to  earn  his  bread  instead  of  receiving  it  as  a  dole.  This,  and 
much  more,  was  due  to  agents  of  the  Red  Cross  Society  who  visited 
the  country,  and  to  Germans  who  came  there  to  reside. 

A  later  phase  of  relief  was  the  gathering  of  -4,000  massacre  orphans 
into  a  score  of  orphanages,  funds  being  largely  provided  from  Europe, 
and  several  persons  from  Germany  or  Switzerland  now  share  with 
missionaries  in  supervising  of  the  orphan  homes.  While  some  of  the 
Armenian  ecclesiastics  dreaded  to  have  wards  of  the  nation  come 
under  missionary  influence,  lest  it  be  made  a  Protestant  propaganda,  the 
people,  as  a  whole,  are  full  of  gratitude  for  the  care  taken  of  their 
little  ones,  and  are  grateful  for  the  Christian  training  which  missionary 
supervision  will  insure.  Many  of  these  children  saw  one  or  both  parents 
killed,  witnest  scenes  of  horror  from  which  it  would  seem  that 
human  spirits  never  could  recover,  and  shared  in  privations  sufficient 
permanently  to  weaken  their  systems.  But  a  great  change  has  been 
wrought  by  the  good  homes  and  comfortable  beds,  the  plain  but 
abundant  and  wholesome  food,  warm  clothing,  and  happy  lives  that 
they  now  enjoy.  Each  orphanage  usually  has  a  house-father  and 
mother,  teachers,  cook,  and  such  other  service  as  is  required.  These 
persons  are  all  Armenians,  and  have  thrown  themselves  into  this  labor 
of  lore  with  faithfulness  and  zeal  as  rendering  glad  service  to  some  of 
Christ's  little  ones.  And  the  children  respond  to  their  influence  in 
remarkably  obedient,  well-ordered  lives.  They  make  rapid  progress 
in  study  and  character.  They  often  say  in  effect :  "  In  my  village  I 
knew  nothing  of  the  Bible  or  of  Jesus,  save  His  name,  and  no  one 
told  me  it  was  wrong  t<»  lie  or  steal  or  use  bad  language,  but  when  I 
came  here  I  learned  about  Jesus  and  His  love  to  me,  and  how  could  I. 
help  loving  Him  ?"  Many  give  the  best  evidence  of  childish  conver- 
sion. As  they  grow  old  enough  they  are  learning  trades — shoemaking, 
gingham  or  towel  weaving,  etc.,  besides  the  art  of  neat  housekeeping, 
in  the  hope  that  each  one  in  time  will  return  to  his  relatives  with  a 
good  common-school  education,  a  trade  by  which  he  can  live,  and 
thoroughly  grounded  in  Christian  character.  Some  diamonds  may  be 
lookt  for  among  them,  who  will  shine  for  Christ  in  that  dark  land. 

Turkey  politically  is  quiet  to-day,  tho  it  is  impossible  to  tell  when 


1898.] 


morning  Light  in  Asia  minok. 


757 


one  storm  may  be  followed  by  another.  The  Armenians,  humiliated 
and  decimated,  have  spewed  out  the  revolutionist,  and  the  apathetic 
Turks  have  settled  down  into  very  much  the  same  relation  with 
the  Armenians  as  before. 

But  it  should  be  remarkt  that  the  Armenians  have  shown  wonder- 
ful recuperative  power  since  the 
massacres.  They  are  not  des- 
troyed as  a  nation;  they  have 
not  disintegrated.  The  writer 
recalls  a  town  where  sixty-four 
men  were  killed,  one  for  every 
third  Armenian  house  in  the  place, 
and  not  a  woman  or  a  child  among 
them.  The  agony  of  fear  for 
months  was  so  great  that  many 
could  not  endure  it,  and  went  to 
other  towns.  Yet  by  degrees 
they  crept  back,  reentered  their 
looted  houses,  and  reopened  their 
empty  shops.  Only  t  wo  families 
can  be  said  to  have  disintegrated, 
and  this  is  but  a  representative 
case.  The  blow,  awful  as  it  was, 
was  no  more  staggering  than  other 

nations  have  sometimes  suffered  in  time  oi  war,  ana  nave  recovered. 
The  Armenians  were  long  ground  between  the  upper  and  the  nether 
millstone  of  contending  Roman  and  Parthian;  later  they  were  ground 
in  the  same  way  between  Byzantine  and  Persian;  they  were  trodden 
down  by  Tamerlane-;  for  centuries  now  they  have  lived  on  the  verge 
of  destruction.  But  God  has  kept  them,  it  must  be  for  some  good 
purpose,  not  yet  fully  revealed.  The  faults  commonly  charged  to 
them  are  such  as  are  fostered  in  a  subject  race.  They  belong,  like  our- 
selves, to  the  Indo-European  family  of  men,  speak  a  language  distantly 
akin  to  our  own;  have  no  Savior  but  Christ,  no  sacred  book  but 
the  Bible.  They  stretch  out  appealing  hands  to  us  for  sympathy  and 
help. 

PROTESTANT  MISSIONS. 

In  the  land  whose  current  history  we  have  been  sketching,  mission- 
aries have  lived  and  labored  for  many  years.  The  first  representative  of 
the  American  Board  entered  the  Levant  in  1819,  being  especially 
commissioned  to  Jerusalem.  For  a  dozen  years  the  first  pioneers  were 
occupied  in  tours  of  investigation,  learning  the  native  languages,  and 
other  preliminary  work.  By  1831  acquaintance  had  been  made  with 
the  Armenians,  who  proudly  claim  to  have  been  the  first  nation  to 
accept  Christianity.    But  the  Armenian,  like  the  other  early  Oriental 


?58  MORNING  LIGHT  IN  ASIA  MINOR.  [October 

churches,  soon  settled  down  to  a  ritualism  that  illustrates  the  form 
of  godliness  without  the  power.  When  the  first  station  designed 
especially  to  work  for  them  was  opened  at  Constantinople,  in  1831, 
efforts  were  made  for  fifteen  years  for  the  Armenian  Kational,  or 
Gregorian  Church,  "if  possible  by  reviving  the  knowledge  and  spirit 
of  the  Gospel  to  reform  it."  But  the  wine-skins  of  old  form  could 
not  contain  the  new  wine  of  fresh  evangelical  doctrine.  The  Armenian 
hierarchy  cast  out  of  their  flock  those  who  exhibited  evangelical  ten- 
dencies, and  drove  them  to  the  organization  of  the  Protestant  Church. 
Thus  in  1S4G  the  first  four  Protestant  churches  in  the  Ottoman  Em- 
pire were  organized  under  the  imperial  sanction,  with  a  membership 
of  about  one  hundred,  representing  a  Protestant  constituency  of  about 
1,000.  By  the  middle  of  this  century  the  evangelical  work  among 
the  Armenians  was  fairly  inaugurated. 

Three  out  of  twenty  missions  of  the  American  Board  cover  as 
thoroughly  as  possible  all  Asia  Minor  and  the  adjacent  territory  on 
the  East.  Such  has  been  the  success  of  these  missions,  and  such  the  need 
of  the  great  world,  that  this  region  has  been  left  in  comity  to  the  agents 
of  the  one  society,  except  that  there  are  a  few  representatives  of  the 
Disciples  at  work.  Scotch  Presbyterians  also  maintain  missions  to 
the  Jews  in  a  few  of  the  great  cities,  and  the  Bible  societies  will  be 
mentioned  in  a  moment.  There  are  forty  American  gentlemen,  most 
of  them  ordained,  and  half  of  them  chiefly  engaged  in  education  in 
order  to  evangelization.  There  are  half  a  dozen  physicians  and  three 
or  four  occupied  with  publication.  Besides  the  wives  and  mothers, 
often  the  most  useful  missionaries,  there  are  some  sixty  lady  teachers. 
These  Americans  are  groupt  in  1-1  stations  as  their  residences, 

frequently  visit- 
ing, besides  other 
places,  265  out- 
stations,  places 
where  native 
agents  regularly 
labor.  There  are 
50  schools  of  high 
grade  with  1,300 
students,  300  of 
common  g  r  a  d  e 
with  over  17,000 
in  attendance, 
2  0  orphanages 
with  4,000  chil- 
dren, a  total  of 
over  22,000  "of 
the    princes  of 


TOURING  IN  TURKEY. 

Near  a  guard  house  on  a  mountain  pass. 


1898.] 


MORNING  LIGHT  IN  ASIA  MINOR. 


the  provinces"  under  instruction.  The  Sabbath  congregations 
number  over  30,000,  the  Sabbath-schools  over  25,000,  the  church 
members  over  11,000,  the  avowed  Protestants  over  48,000.  These 
results  are  made  possible  only  by  the  faithful  labors  of  800  native 
preachers  and  teachers,  men  and  women  with  whom  it  is  a  pleasure 
to  work. 

EDUCATIONAL  WORK. 

As  the  years  advance  greater  stress  is  laid  on  the  Christian  value 
of  higher  education.  Kobert  College,  at  Constantinople,  independent 
of  but  originally  growing  out  of  missionary  effort,  Anatolia  College  at 
Marsovan,  Aintab  College,  in  the  city  of  the  same  name,  and  Euphrates 
College,  at  Harpoot,  are  clearly  in  the  lead  in  the  educational  field 
where  they  are,  and  they  have  the  influence  that  comes  with  such 
leadership.  The  faculties  are  chiefly  composed  of  competent  native 
gentlemen,  many  of  them  having  pursued  studies  in  Europe  or 
America,  and  as  influential  over  their  fellow-countrymen  outside  the 
schools,  as  over  the  students  within.  These  colleges  maintain  a  curric- 
ulum fairly  corresponding  to  that  of  American  institutions,  English 
being  the  college  language.  Mathematics,  the  natural  sciences,  history, 
political  economy, mental  and  moral  philosophy, are  among  the  branches 
taught.  Bible  instruction  is  made  prominent.  The  majority  of  the 
students  pay  their  college  bills,  as  they  do  in  this  country.  A  few 
receive  aid,  either  direct  or  in  compensation  for  service  in  the  indus- 
trial departments.  The  students  are  receptive,  responsive  to  Chris- 
tian influence.  Many  of  the  graduates,  in  at  least  one  case  more  than 
half  of  them,  are  preaching  or  teaching  in  Turkey. 

Missionaries  to  the  end  are  foreigners.  They  can  rarely  touch  the 
heart  in  preaching  as  they  could  at  home.  But  the  relation  of  teacher 
and  pupil  is  very  close.  As  was  recently  remarkt  in  the  Review  of 
Reviews:  "The  wealth  of  every  nation  in  the  last  resort  is  to  be 
measured  in  the  character  and  quality  of  its  young  men  and  women/' 
French  Catholics  with  their  free  schools  have  great  numbers  of  chil- 
dren under  their  tuition,  but  God  has  given  the  distinct  lead  in  college 
education  in  Asia  Minor  to  Protestant  American  schools,  and  it  is  one 
of  the  most  hopeful  omens  for  the  future.  Gregorian  Armenians  and 
Orthodox  Greeks  recognize  the  quality  of  these  schools,  and  gladly 
entrust  their  sons  to  them  for  the  sake  of  the  moral  and  religious 
training  given,  no  less  than  for  instruction  in  books.  These  schools 
have  never  been  so  crowded,  nor  has  the  collection  of  tuition  ever 
been  so  easy,  as  since  the  massacre  shockt  people  into  a  better  sense 
of  the  investments  that  pay  in  this  world. 

Turkey  is  not  up  to  coeducation  yet,  but  colleges  for  girls  at 
Scutari,  a  suburb  of  Constantinople,  Marash  and  Harpoot,  with  such 
high-grade  boarding-schools  as  are  found  in  many  places  (as  well  as 
high  schools  for  boys),  provide  an  education  for  young  women  corre- 
sponding to  that  for  young  men,  and  provide  competent  teachers  for 
the  girls  of  Turkey. 

Another  branch  of  education  is  the  theological,  instruction  designed 
to  prepare  men  to  preach  being  given  at  four  places.  As  the  students 
usually  all  learn  English,  the  treasures  of  English  books  are  unlockt 
to  them  to  aid  them  in  bearing  fruit  among  the  churches.    While  the 


760  MORNING  LIGHT  IN  ASIA  MINOR.  [October 

number  of  students  is  not  so  large  as  one  could  wish,  better  educated 
and  more"7Jonsecrated  young  men  are  coming  forward  for  the  minis- 
try than  at  other  times. 

The  publishing  department  at  Constantinople  issues  books  designed 
to  help  the  people  to  read  and  understand  the  Bible,  including  such 
educational  works  as  are  not  otherwise  provided,  commentaries, 
Sunday-school  lessons,  stories,  and  other  useful  books.  They  also 
publish  papers  in  Armeno-Turkish,  Greco-Turkish,  and  Armenian, 
which,  besides  nourishing  Protestant  Christians,  find  their  way  into 
many  homes  all  over  the  empire,  where  the  Gospel  is  never  preach t 
by  any  other  agency.  Akin  to  this  is  the  grand  work  of  the  American 
and  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  societies.  The  Levant  agency  of 
the  American  Bible  Society  distributes  annually  nearly  80,000  Bibles 
or  parts  in  more  than  20  different  languages.  The  entrance  of  God's 
Word  giveth  light. 

*<  MEDICAL  MISSIONS. 

Livingstone  used  to  say,  "  God  had  only  one  Son,  and  He  gave  Him 
to  be  a  medical  missionary.*'  Five  or  six  stations  have  medical  mis- 
sionaries, with  dispensaries  and  more  or  less  in  the  way  of  hospital 
facilities.  Medical  missions  often  remove  prejudice,  for  when  a  man 
is  sick,  lie  will  usually  seek  the  physician  from  whom  he  has  most 
hope  of  hel-p.  Every  hospital  is  an  evangelizing  agency,  because  of 
the  character  of  the  doctors  and  nurses  in  charge. 

No  mention  has  been  made  of  Protestant  work  among  the  Greeks, 
as  separate  (from  that  among  Armenians,  but  it  is  sometimes  said  that 
Christian  work  is  not  national,  but  international.  The  north  and 
west  coasts  of  Asia  Minor  have  been  from  time  immemorial  almost  as 
Greek  as  Greece  itself,  and  in  recent  years  some  of  the  new  and  bright 
evangelical  work  has  been  among  members  of  this  live  young  race. 
The  Greek  Evangelical  Alliance,  with  headquarters  at  Smyrna,  is  an 
earnest,  active  home  missionary  society  for  the  Greeks  of  Turkey. 

But  all  Christian  work  ultimately  finds  its  goal  as  its  source  in  the 
Christian  Church.  When  a  country  contains  an  evangelical  church, 
under  the  divine  guidance  governing,  supporting,  and  propagating 
itself,  then  missionary  work  will  be  done,  and  not  till  then.  Perhaps 
one  can  not  now  be  sure  what  the  future  course  of  the  Gregorian 
Church  will  be.  Its  creed  is  quite  satisfactory.  If  extraneous  mat- 
ters, like  picture  worship,  could  be  chopt  off,  if  the  clergy  could 
be  men  fitted  to  be  spiritual  leaders,  if  Christian  character  could  be 
elevated  above  Christian  ceremonial,  the  millennium  would  be  at  hand 
for  Armenians.  There  have  been  many  gracious  signs  of  the  Spirit's 
use  of  this  church,  especially  since  its  people  were  chastized  with  the 
besom  of  massacre  and  plunder.  Xone  would  rejoice  more  heartily 
than  the  American  missionaries,  if  this  ancient  Church  were  to  be- 
come new  in  the  Spirit  of  Christ  again.  Meantime  the  existing 
Protestant  churches  are  also  disciplined,  purified,  and  growing  daily 
in  strength. 

Evangelical  work  in  Asia  Minor  is  as  bright  as  are  the  promises  of 
God.  In  proportion  as  existing  agencies  and  methods  represent  the 
Gospel,  thev  are  assured  of  ultimate  success.  Difficulties  exist,  to  be 
solved  in  Christian  wisdom  and  fraternity;  discouragements,  for  those 
who  care  to  dwell  upon  them.  But  in  the  language  of  the  motto  of 
Anatolia  College — Anatolia  meaning  Asia  Minor — "The  Morning 
Cometh." 


1898.] 


BABISM — THE  LATEST  BE  VOLT  FROM  ISLAM. 


761 


II.— MISSIONARY  DIGEST  DEPARTMENT. 

BABISM— THE  LATEST  REVOLT  FROM  ISLAM.1 

The  founder  of  this  cult  was  born  in  Shiraz,  Persia,  in  1819. 
His  name  was  Mirza  Ali  Mohammed,  but  he  called  himself  at  first 
"Bab  el  Din,"  the  Gate  of  the  Faith,  afterward  "Xatek,"  the  Point. 
He  claimed  to  be  a  personal  manifestation  of  the  deity,  and  is  described 
as  a  man  of  benignant  countenance,  dignified  bearing,  charming  person- 
ality, and  markt  eloquence.  His  ethics  were  pure,  and  nc  charges  of 
insincerity  have  been  brought  against  him.  He  met  his  persecutions  and 
sufferings  with  courage,  patience,  and  unselfishness.  Hence  the  influence 
that  he  has  exerted  in  a  land  where  such  virtues  are  rarely  met. 

In  1843,  after  a  pilgrimage  to  Mecca  and  a  prolonged  meditation  in 
the  Mosque  of  Kufa,  the  reformer  returned  to  Shiraz  with  a  journal  of 
his  pilgrimage  and  a  new  commentary  on  the  Koran.  For  severely 
c  riticising  the  mollahs  he  was  forbidden  to  preach  and  was  confined  to 
his  house.  Here  he  systematized  his  doctrines,  and  instructed  a  very 
rapidly  increasing  circle  of  disciples. 

Missionaries  were  sent  into  various  countries  and  the  followers  of 
Bab  became  so  numerous  and  so  confident  of  success,  that  in  1848  they 
took  up  arms  and  declared  their  leader  to  be  universal  sovereign.  Suc- 
cessful at  first,  they  were  soon  crusht  ;  the  Bab  was  imprisoned  for 
eighteen  months,  and  in  1850  was  put  to  death  after  the  failure  of  many 
persistent  efforts  to  induce  him  to  retract.  His  death,  however,  seemed 
to  inspire  his  followers  with  new  zeal,  and  again  rallying,  they  recognized 
Mirza  Yahya,  who  was  but  sixteen  years  old,  as  the  Bab.  He  assumed 
the  modest  name,  "Eternal  Highness."  In  1852  three  of  his  followers 
attempted  to  assassinate  the  shah.  This  led  to  a  fierce  persecution  in  which 
many  cf  the  Babists  were  put  to  death  with  horrible  tortures.  Since 
then  the  Babists  have  been  a  secret  sect  principally  in  Persia,  but 
extending  into  India  and  Turkey,  and  even  into  England  and  the  United 
States.  While  various  claims  are  made  as  to  their  strength,  no  definite 
numoers  can  be  given. 

Even  this  recent  and  comparatively  small  sect  is  not  united.  The 
schism  arose  over  the  successor  to  Mirza  Ali  Mohammed.  The  Bab 
assumed  the  position  of  a  John  the  Baptist  in  the  new  dispensation. 
After  him  was  to  come  one  who  would  make  known  a  fuller  revelation. 
He  chose  eighteen  disciples,  called  the  "  Letters  of  the  Living,"  who  with 
himself  as  the  Point  constituted  the  sacred  hierarchy  of  nineteen.  Within 
this  circle  were  two  brothers,  or  half  brothers,  Mirza  Yahya  (Sub-i-Ezel) 
and  Mirza  Hussein  Ali  of  Nur,  who  is  known  as  Beha,  both  of  whom 
claimed  to  be  the  successors  of  the  Bab.  The  former  rankt  as  fourth 
among  the  prophets,  rose  to  be  chief  after  the  death  of  the  Point,  and 
for  about  fourteen  years  was  nominal  head  of  the  Babists,  altho  his  rival 
took  the  most  prominent  part  in  the  affairs  of  the  order. 

In  1867  the  latter  suddenly  claimed  to  be  "He  whom  God  shall  Mani- 
fest," and  summoned  all  the  Babists  to  acknowlege  him  as  their  supreme 
and  sole  chief  spiritual  adviser.  The  majority  did  so,  and  thus  Beha, 
who  has  been  called  the  Christ  of  the  Babists,  took  the  place  of  the  Bab, 
and  is  regarded  by  his  adherents  as  being  superior  to  the  latter.  Mirza 


*  From  a  paper  read  before  the  American  Society  of  Comparative  Religion,  by  the  Rev.  A. 
H.  McKinney,  Ph.D..  and  publish!  in  The  Pulse. 


7f)2  MISSIONARY  DIGEST  DEPARTMENT,  [Octobg]1 

Yahya  resisted  Beha's  pretensions,  and,  altho  exiled  to  Cyprus,  retained 
a  small  following.  A  hymn  in  praise  of  Bella  nine  times  contains  this 
refrain: 

The  temple  of  God's  glory  is  none  other  than  Beha  : 
If  thou  seekest  God,  seek  Him  from  Beha. 

Investigators  declare  that  the  Bah  was  sincere  in  his  denunciation  of 
the  evils  of  his  times,  and  that,  as  Mohammedanism  was  a  revolt  against 
the  religious  degradation  of  its  early  days,  so  Babism  is  a  recoil  from  the 
iniquities  of  a  debased  Mohammedanism,  as  well  as  an  attempt  to  ele- 
vate the  state.*  It  is  not  altogether  a  new  cult,  but  a  selection  from  what  is 
good  in  Mohammedanism,  Christianity,  Judaism,  and  Parseeism.  It  is 
eclectic  enough  to  embrace  within  its  succession  of  apostles  such  names 
as  Moses,  Zoroaster,  Mohammed,  and  Jesus.  It  is  the  natural  fruitage  of 
the  speculations  of  those  who  recoil  from  the  conception  of  a  personal 
supreme  being,  and  take  refuge  in  Pantheism. 

How  was  it  possible  for  the  Bab  to  gain  a  following  so  quickly,  and 
for  his  doctrines  to  retain  such  a  hold  on  a  considerable  number  of 
people  ?  The  answer  to  these  questions  will  be  understood  when  two 
facts  are  clearly  in  mind.  First,  the  Persians  have  long  had  a  belief  that 
the  new  imam  would  arise  with  a  pure  doctrine  and  peace  for  men.  The 
Bab  declared  that  he  was  the  expected  one.  Giving  due  credit  to  the 
teachings  of  those  who  had  gone  before,  as  his  claims  were  accepted  he 
became  more  pretentious,  assumed  the  title  Natek,  i.  e.,  Point,  and  taught 
that  he  was  the  focus  in  which  all  preceding  dispensations  would  con- 
verge. Secondly,  like  John  the  Baptist,  he  declared  that  he  was  to  be 
succeeded  by  one  greater  than  himself.  This  left  open  the  way  for  the 
assumptions  of  Beha,  who  was  the  Christ  of  the  Babists.  And  as 
there  is  always  the  expectation  of  a  coming  one,  when  the  leader  dies, 
there  is  continually  a  hope  that  his  successor  will  be  the  long-expected 
one,  and  enthusiasm  is  constantly  kept  alive,  while  the  iniquities  of  the 
religious  systems  by  which  they  are  surrounded  give  inspiration  to 
those  who  are  longing  for  a  pure  culture. 

THE  BOOKS  OF  BABISM. 

The  sacred  writings  must  be  studied  before  Ave  can  even  begin  to 
have  an  inkling  of  the  doctrines  and  practises  of  the  Babis.t  These  writ- 
ings may  be  roughly  divided  into  four  classes: 

I.  The  writings  of  the  teachers  of  the  Bab,  Sheykh  Ahmad  Ashai,  and 
Haji  Seyyid  Kazhu,  from  whom  the  prophet  derived  the  germ  of  his 
doctrine. 

II.  The  writings  of  the  Bab  himself,  which  are  :  1.  A  journal  of  his 
pilgrimage  to  Mecca.  2.  A  commentary  on  the  Sura  Joseph,  which  is  a 
mystical  and  often  unintelligible  rhapsody,  containing  as  many  chapters 
as  the  original  Sura  in  the  Koran  does  verses.  3.  The  Beyan  (meaning 
utterance  or  explanation)  is  the  Bible  or  Koran  of  the  Babists,  and  con- 

*  In  1^03  II.  Cottrell  wrote  in  The  Academy,  vol.  47,  p.  220  :  "  I  have  personal  and  intimate 
knowledge  of  the  present  leaders  of  the  Babist  movement  in  Persia,  the  four  sons  of  the  late 
Mirza  Hussein,  who  are  political  prisoners  in  Akka,  tho  the  shah  within  the  last  twelve  months 
has  repealed  the  penal  laws  against  the  sect,  and  is  now  very  friendly.  These  princes  have  a 
large  library  of  books,  written  by  their  father,  on  the  peculiar  doctrines  of  the  sect,  which 
aim  at  nothing  less  than  the  reconciliation  of  Buddhism.  Christianity,  and  Mohammedanism. 
The  father,  in  his  will,  directed  his  sons  to  transmit  to  all  the  sovereigns  of  Europe  copies  of 
certain  of  his  works,  accompanied  by  an  autograph  tatter." 

t  For  the  collection,  collation,  and  translation  of  tliese  works  we  are  under  great  indebted- 
ness to  Professor  Browne,  of  Cambridge. 


1898.] 


BABISM — THE  LATEST  K KVOLT  FROM  ISLAM. 


7G3 


tains  all  the  later  utterances  of  their  founder.  These  include  prayers, 
commentaries,  scientific  treatises,  etc.,  altho  originally  the  word  was 
confined  to  verses.  There  arc  three  Beyans  ascribed  to  the  Bah — two 
written  in  Arahic,  and  one  in  Persian.  The  chapters  are  arranged  in 
groups  of  nine'een,  which  number  plays  an  important  part  in  this  system. 

III.  The  writings  of  Mizra  Yahya,  which  are  of  especial  interest,  in- 
clude: 1.  Kitahu 'n-Nur,  the  Book  of  Light.  2.  Ruh,  or  spirit,  in  twenty- 
six  chapters,  each  having  a  special  title.    3.  A  volume  of  letters. 

IV.  The  writings  of  Beha:  1.  Ikan  (assurance)  assigned  to  the  Bab, 
and  said  to  have  been  enlarged  in  1862  by  Beha.  It  is  in  Persian,  and  the 
only  book  of  the  Babists  that  is  printed.  It  is  not  for  sale,  but  is  given 
by  Babists  to  those  whom  they  think  they  can  trust.  2.  Lawh-i-Akdas 
(Most  Holy  Tablet)  is  the  longest  and  most  complete  of  the  treatises  of 
Beha,  after  he  had  put  forth  his  claim  as  "  He  whom  God  shall  Mani- 
fest." It  purports  to  have  been  revealed  "because  Beha  had  at  different 
times  received  letters  from  believers  asking  for  instructions  as  to  con- 
duct, etc.,  which  were  now  epitomized  so  as  to  be  accessible  to  all."  It 
records  the  rules  of  the  system,  but  gives  no  new  doctrines.  It  deals 
with  fasts,  festivals,  prayers,  places  of  worship,  pilgrimages,  burial  of 
the  dead,  rules  for  inheritance,  and  the  advancement  of  civilization. 
3.  Lawh-i-Nasir  is  a  defense  of  Bella's  claim  to  be  the  one  foretold  by  the 
Bab.  4.  Alwah-i-Salatin  (Letters  of  the  Kings)  are  thirt  y  epistles  to  the 
King  of  Persia,  the  Pope  of  Pome,  the  King  of  Paris  (Napoleon  III.),  the 
Emperor  of  Russia,  and  Queen  Victoria,  et  al.,  in  which  strong  pleas  are 
made  for  tolerant' treatment  of  the  Babists,  and  explanations  of  their 
doctrines  are  given  with  exhortations  to  accept  the  truth. 

DOCTRINES  OF  BABISM. 

I.  God  is  one  unmanifested,  undifferentiated,  unknowable  essence. 
Nineteen  mystically  expresses  the  name  of  the  Deity,  and  represents  the 
manifestations  of  this  essence.  Nineteen  times  nineteen  or  three  hundred 
and  sixty-one  gives  the  total  of  the  manifested  universe.  All  beings  are 
emanations  from  the  Deity.  While  Babism  has  borrowed  from  Chris- 
tianity, Zoroastrianism,  and  Buddhism,  it  is  Pantheistic  in  its  doctrine 
of  God. 

II.  Transmigration  seems  to  be  taught  in  the  Beyan,  but  the  Babists 
deny  that  they  hold  it,  and  the  explanations  offered  are  so  philosophical, 
that  space  can  not  be  given  to  them  here. 

III.  Absorption.    All  beings  will  finally  be  absorbed  into  Deity. 

IV.  The  Coming  One.  The  Deity  consists  of  nineteen  prophets  who 
incarnate  the  divine  nature.  First  in  order  of  importance  comes  the 
Bab,  then  next  in  order  his  forerunners,  Mohammed,  Jesus,  and  Moses. 
The  Bab  was  to  be  succeeded  by  one  who  would  complete  the  partial  rev- 
elation made  by  him.  Beha  assumed  the  office  of  this  coming  one,  known 
as  "He  whom  God  shall  Manifest,"  and,  having  added  to  the  revelation 
already  given,  died  May  16th,  1892,  to  the  great  sorrow  of  his  disciples, 
and  was  succeeded  by  one  of  his  sons.  As  the  coming  one  might  be 
lookt  for  at  any  time,  or  might  delay  his  coming  for  loll  or  2001  years, 
he  is  always  expected  by  the  faithful,  who,  in  their  gatherings,  leave  a 
vacant  chair  for  him,  and  all  rise  from  their  seats  when  his  name  is 
mentioned. 

V.  A  Millennium  is  lookt  for  by  the  Babists. 

VI.  A  Universal  Religion,  which  is  Babism,  is  to  ultimately  prevail. 


764 


MISSIONARY  DIGEST  DEPARTMENT. 


[October 


Efforts  are  to  be  made  to  convert  others  to  this  faith,  but  no  violence  is 
to  be  used,  and  under  no  circumstances  are  any  to  be  put  to  death.  What 
an  advance  is  this  teaching  over  the  Mohammedan  belief  and  practice  in 
the  same  connection! 

VII.  Sotcriology.  Babists  insist  on  the  dogma:  "We  know  nothing 
whatever  of  our  state  after  death,  God  alone  knows  it."  Nevertheless, 
when  Beha  died  in  1892,  his  son  wrote:  "The  Sun  of  Truth  hath  bidden 
farewell  to  this  earthly  sphere,  and  now  shines  with  a  brightness  wmich 
waneth  not  in  the  regions  of  Might  and  Glory."  They  believe  in  a  judg- 
ment and  in  a  future  life,  as  the  inner  or  essential  body  survives  the 
death  of  the  elementary  body.  There  is  no  hell  after  death,  but  belief  is 
heaven,  and  unbelief  is  hell. 

PRACTISES  OF  BABIS. 

I.  Prayers  are  prescribed  for  three  times  a  day  for  individuals.  Con- 
gregational prayers,  except  those  used  in  the  burial  of  the  dead,  are 
abolisht.  So  far  as  missionaries  can  learn  there  seems  to  be  but  little 
praying  except  on  set  occasions. 

II.  Fasts.  For  the  nineteen  days  of  the  last  month  of  the  year  a 
daily  fast,  from  sunrise  to  sunset,  is  enjoined  for  all,  except  the  young, 
the  sick,  the  infirm,  the  aged,  and  travelers. 

III.  Festivals.  There  are  two  great  festivals.  1.  The  anniversary 
of  the  manifestation  of  the  Bab.  2.  The  anniversary  of  the  manifesta- 
tion of  Beha,  which  is  the  principal  festival  of  the  Babists. 

IV.  Prohibitions.  These  are  numerous  and  excellent.  They  include 
prohibitions  against  murder,  polygamy,  concubinage,  adultery,  slander- 
ing, backbiting,  mendacity,  the  use  of  wine  and  opium,  theft,  traffic  in 
slaves,  praying  in  the  street,  ill-treatment  and  overlading  of  beasts,  and 
the  use  of  images  or  pictures  in  places  of  worship.  According  to  Rees 
the  doctrine  of  legal  impurity,  which  has  done  so  much  to  keep  Asiatics 
apart,  is  not  admitted. 

V.  Injunctions.  The  following  virtues  are  enjoined  upon  all:  Hos- 
pitality, kindness,  courtesy,  charity  (including  brotherly  love  and  cour- 
tesy to  inferiors),  forgiveness  of  enemies,  education,  cleanliness,  marriage 
of  all,  tithes. 

YI.  Recommendations.  The  following  are  commended:  Pilgrimages, 
the  use  of  pleasant  perfumes,  the  adoption  of  one  language  and  one 
character  by  all  mankind,  and  the  abolishing  of  the  veil. 

VII.  Regulations.  The  laws  of  inheritance,  the  laws  of  divorce,  and 
the  ceremonies  connected  with  the  burial  of  the  dead  are  regulated. 
Asceticism  is  discountenanced,  and  generous  living  encouraged. 

The  following  is  a  summary  of  the  reforms  proposed  by  Beha: 

1.  Abolition  of  religious  warfare. 

2.  Friendly  intercourse  among  all  sects. 

3.  Recommendation  of  one  general  language,  but  permission  to  study  others. 

4.  Support  of  any  king  who  protects  the  faith  of  the  Babists. 

5.  Cheerful  conformity  to  the  customs  and  laws  of  the  land  in  which  Babists  dwell. 

6.  Promise  of  the  "  Most  great  Peace." 

7.  No  restrictions  as  to  dress. 

8.  Recognition  of  the  good  works  and  devotions  of  Christian  priests. 

9.  Confession  of  sins  to  to  be  made  to  God  only. 

10.  The  Bab's  command  to  destroy  certain  books  is  abrogated. 

11.  Study  of  helpful  sciences  and  arts  commended. 

12.  All  must  learn  and  practise  some  craft  or  profession. 

13.  The  "House  of  Justice  "  to  supervise  the  affairs  of  the  commonwealth. 

14.  Pilgrimages  no  longer  obligatory. 

15.  A  republic  is  desirable,  but  kings  need  not  cease  to  exist. 


1898.] 


SOMETHING  ABOUT  PORTO  RICO. 


SOMETHING  ABOUT   PORTO  RICO.* 

COLONEL  W.   WINTHBOP,   U.  S.  A. 

The  island  of  Porto  Rico,  or  Puerto  Rico  (Rich  Port),  is  the  fourth  in 
size  of  the  Greater  Antilles,  being  exceeded  by  Cuba,  San  Domingo,  and 
Jamaica.  It  is  situated  nearly  in  the  center  of  the  Archipelago  of  the 
West  Indies,  between  the  seventeenth  and  nineteenth  parallels  of  north 
latitude,  and  the  sixty-sixth  and  sixty-seventh  meridians  of  longitude. 
The  island,  in  shape,  is  an  irregular  parallelogram,  being  a  little  under 
100  miles  long  by  about  one-third  of  that  distance  broad.  It  is  some  270 
miles  in  circumference,  and  contains  about  3,(500  square  miles.  (Some- 
what less  than  the  area  of  Connecticut.) 

Unlike  its  neighbors,  this  fortunate  island  has  scarcely  been  disturbed 
by  internal  disorders.  The  movement  in  favor  of  a  republic,  which 
began  in  1820,  was  checkt,  without  bloodshed,  through  the  vigorous  and 


From  The  Literary  Digest. 

NATIVE  HOUSES  IN  PORTO  RICO. 


judicious  action  of  the  able  Governor  tic  la  Torre.  When,  more  recently, 
in  1867,  an  insurrection,  in  sympathy  with  that  of  Cuba,  was  initiated 
against  the  Spanish  Government,  its  projectors  were  so  terrified  by  an 
earthquake  that  they  were  induced  to  postpone  their  adventure,  and  a 
fresh  rising  in  the  following  year  was  easily  supprest. 

The  surface  of  the  island  is  broken  and  hilly.  A  low  mountain  ridge 
traverses  it  from  east  to  west,  ranging  nearer  the  southern  than  the 
northern  coast,  with  spurs  extending  northward.  Of  this  ridge  the 
highest  elevation  is  El  Yunque  (The  Anvil),  a  mountain  rising  from  the 
table-land  of  Luquillo  to  a  height  of  3,700  feet  above  the  sea,  and  visible 
to  vessels  some  sixty  miles  off  the  coast.  The  country  has  two  markt 
features — the  many  wTooded  ravines  descending  from  the  mountains, 
through  wrhich  course  streams  of  bright  water  falling  to  the  sea;  and 
intersperst  with  these  ravines,  extensive  stretches  of  natural  meadow- 
land,  which  serve  as  pasture  to  herds  of  wild  cattle. 

The  climate  is  healthful  for  the  tropics.  The  constant  running 
streams,  with  the  absence  of  stagnant  water,  doubtless  contribute  to 
purify  the  atmosphere.    The  island,  well  aerated  throughout,  is  appre- 

*  Condenst  from  The  Outlook. 


766 


MISSIONARY  DIGEST  DEPARTMENT. 


[October 


ciably  cooler  and  more  salubrious  than  are  the  larger  Antilles,  or  than 
the  majority  of  the  lesser  Windward  Islands,  which  have  been  termed 
the  graves  of  foreigners.  The  mountain  valleys,  especially  from  Novem- 
ber to  April,  enjoy  a  delightful  climate  which  has  been  likened  to  a  per- 
pel  ual  spring. 

In  the  rainy  season  at  the  north  of  the  island  a  sea  breeze  blows  from 
8  A.  M.  to  4  P.  M.,  in  the  absence  of  which  life  would  hardly  be  tolerable 
near  the  coast.  The  rains,  which  are  frequent  and  plentiful  in  May  and 
June,  come  down  in  August  and  September  "with  the  fury  of  a  deluge." 
On  the  southern  coast  there  is  much  less  rain  ;  sometimes  none  at  all 
even  for  ten  or  twelve  months. 

It  is  in  August  and  September  that  the  climate  at  the  north  is  least 
healthful,  especially  for  foreigners.  Fever,  dysentery,  and  scorbutic 
diarrhea  are  then  to  be  guarded  against,  and  a  change  to  the  mountains 
is  desirable.  These  are  also  the  months  of  the  hurricanes  which  have  in 
some  years  proved  so  destructive  and  ruinous  in  their  effects.  "This 
dreadful  scourge,"  writes  Colonel  Flinter,*  "which  often  visits  the  West 
Indies,  may  be  considered  as  a  great  drawback  to  the  planter,  and  is  a 
great  deduction  from  the  value  of  West  Indian  property." 

Porto  Kico  is  eminently  an  agricultural  island.  It  is  favored  with  a 
soil  of  unusual  fertility,  made  up  chiefly  of  a  clay  mixed  with  peroxide 
of  iron  or  marl.  The  abundant  supply  of  water  keeps  the  soil  productive; 
even  in  the  southern  districts,  where  the  rain  is  less  and  the  ground 
seems  parent,  water  may  be  found  by  digging  a  foot  and  a  half  or  two 
feet  beneath  the  surface.  The  hills  and  valleys  are  luxuriant  w7ith  ver- 
dure; the  mountains  are  green  to  their  tops  and  cultivatable  at  any  height. 
Good  timber,  suitable  for  houses  or  ships,  is  abundant — a  result  owing  in 
a  measure  to  a  wise  prevision  of  the  government  early  in  the  century, 
when  it  was  formally  ordered  that  "  three  trees  should  be  planted  for 
every  one  cut  down."  Among  the  native  trees  the  royal  palm  has  been 
perhaps  the  most  useful,  not  only  on  account  of  its  wood  and  its  fruit,  but 
also  for  its  leaves,  which  furnish  thatching  for  the  cabins  of  the  poorer 
classes.  The  mahogany-tree  has  yielded  valuable  timber  for  export. 
The  plantain  and  the  banana-trees  have  furnisht  food  for  thousands. 
Among  the  shrubs,  the  coffee-plant,  grateful  to  sight  and  smell,  with  its 
glossy  leaves  and  jasmine-scented  white  blossoms,  grows  almost  spon- 
taneously. The  tobacco-plant  yields  a  product  not  much  inferior  to  that 
of  Cuba.  Sugar-cane  is  cultivated  with  profit,  and  best  in  the  hot,  arid 
regions  of  the  south,  where  other  crops  requiring  more  moisture  would 
not  flourish.  A  considerable  capital,  English  and  Spanish,  is  invested  in 
sugar  plantations,  Ponce  being  the  centre  of  this  commerce.  A  cotton 
remarkable  for  its  length  of  fibre,  tenacity,  and  whiteness  is  produced, 
and  its  culture  might  with  advantage  be  largely  extended. 

The  exports  from  Porto  Rico  have  consisted  mostly  of  sugar,  coffee, 
tobacco,  molasses,  rum,  honey,  indigo,  cotton,  mahogany,  cattle,  mules, 
and  hides.  According  to  the  most  recent  authority, t  "  latest  returns  " 
exhibit  the  three  principal  exports  as  follows:  Sugar,  54,861  tons  ;  coffee, 
16,884  tons;  tobacco,  1,807  tons.  The  sugar  export  has  declined,  having 
once  nearly  doubled  the  above  quantity. 

*  An  English  officer  in  the  military  service  of  the  Spanish  Government,  who  in  1834  pub. 
lisht  "An  Account  of  the  Present  State  of  the  Island  of  Puerto  Rico,,,  is  still  the  best  authority 
on  its  topography  and  its  development. 

t  "The  West  Indies,"  C.  W.  Eves,  London,  1897. 


1898.] 


SOMETHING  ABOUT  PORTO  RICO. 


767 


The  island  also  produces,  in  lesser  quantities,  flax,  ginger,  cassia, 
rice,  and  maize,  with  citrons,  lemons,  and  oranges,  and  other  fruits, 
which  might  well  be  made  articles  of  commerce.  Several  banks  of  fine 
salt  are  workt  by  the  government. 

A  late  authority  *  mentions  that  gold  has  been  found  both  in  lumps 
and  dust  in  the  beds  of  streams;  adding  that  iron,  copper,  lead,  and 
coal,  have  also  been  detected.  The  coal,  however,  used  on  the  island, 
comes  almost  exclusively  from  Great  Britain.  Other  main  items  of  the 
British  trade  are  cottons,  woolens,  jute  for  coffee-bags,  metals,  and  rice; 
and  codfish  are  supplied  from  the  British  colonies  to  the  estimated  value 
of  £95,000.  From  the  United  States  have  heretofore  been  imported 
flour,  grain,  butter,  lard,  furniture,  lumber,  and  staves  for  sugar  hogs- 
heads and  rum  puncheons. 

THE   PEOPLE  AN  J)  THE  GOVERNMENT. 

The  population  of  this  densely-peopled  island  is  about  S00,000  (three- 
eighths  of  them  negroes).  Eves  states  it,  under  date  of  1897,  at  813,937.  A 
series  of  fortunate  circumstances,  in  combination  with  a  sagacious  gov- 
ernment, has  contributed  to  impart  to  the  people  a  quality  superior  to 
any  other  of  the  West  India  Islands.  In  the  first  place,  they  have  alw  ays 
been  a  purely  agricultural  people.  Then,  at  an  early  period,  the  crown 
lands  of  the  island  were  divided  among  the  natives,  who  thus  became  a 
community  of  small  proprietors,  to  which  was  given  a  new  consistency 
and  stability  on  their  being  formed  into  a  body  of  disciplined  militia. 
Further,  the  island  has  not  suffered  to  the  same  extent  as  its  neighbors 
from  the  curse  of  slavery.  The  slaves  were  permitted  to  purchase  their 
freedom  on  easy  terms,  and  they  have  borne  but  a  small  proportion  to 
the  mass  of  the  inhabitants.  Thus,  in  1873,  when  slavery  was  finally 
abolisht,  there  were  but  few  unemancipated  persons  left  in  the  province. 
Valuable  settlers  have  also  come  from  San  Domingo,  Venezuela,  and 
elsewhere.  As  a  result,  Porto  Rico  is  one  of  the  few  countries  of  tropical 
America  where  the  whites  outnumber  the  blacks;  and,  it  may  be  added, 
where  the  males  outnumber  the  females. 

There  has  thus  also  been  insured  for  Porto  Rico  a  peasantry  of  free 
laborers — an  industrious  and  self-sustaining  population.  Even  the  poor 
white  Xivaro  of  the  mountains  or  the  interior  is  no  burden  upon  the 
government,  but,  with  his  cow  and  horse,  his  acre  of  corn  or  sweet 
potatoes,  his  few  coffee  plants  and  plantain-trees,  he  lives,  with  his  fam- 
ily, an  independent  and  happy  existence.  All  the  rural  laboring  classes, 
with  entire  simplicity  of  manners,  unite  in  a  frank  cordiality  and  genuine 
hospitality  to  travelers  and  strangers. 

The  most  popular  vice  appears  to  be  gambling,  especially  in  the  form 
of  cock-fighting. t  There  are  no  beasts  of  prey,  no  noxious  birds  or 
insects,  no  venomous  snakes  or  reptiles  to  disturb  the  life  of  the  inhabi- 
tants. There  are,  indeed,  no  indigenous  reptiles,  no  monkeys,  and  few 
birds.  Rats  are  numerous  and  destructive,  especially  on  the  sugar  plan- 
tations. 

Porto  Rico  has  been  governed  on  the  same  plan  as  the  other  Spanish 
*  Rectus,  "Universal  Geography,*'  Vol.  XVII.,  London,  abt.  1891. 

t  The  Roman  Catholic  religion  prevails  in  Porto  Rico  as  in  other  Spanish  colonies.  It  is 
characterized,  as  usual,  by  intolerance,  ignorance,  and  superstition.  The  Methodists  (North 
and  South),  the  Baptist  Southern  Convention,  and  the  American  Bible  Society  are  planning 
to  begin  work  there. 


MISSIONARY  DIGEST  DEPARTMENT. 


[October 


islands.  A  captain-general,  with  the  rank  of  lieutenant-general,  was 
the  civil  governor,  and  the  head  of  the  army  as  well  as  of  the  highest 
tribunal — The  Court  of  Royal  Audience.  The  island  outside  of  San  Juan, 
is  divided  into  seven  military  departments,  under  the  authority  of  sep- 
arate commandants,  with  headquarters  at  Bayamon,  Arecibo,  Aguadilla, 
Mayaguez,  Ponce,  Humacao,  and  Guayama,  respectively.  Alcaldes, 
appointed  from  San  Juan,  administer  the  civil  affairs  of  the  towns.  The 
highest  ecclesiastical  dignitary  is  a  bishop,  resident  at  the  capital. 

The  resources  of  the  government  were  derived  principally  from  the 
customs;  a  lesser  revenue  accrued  from  licenses  for  lotteries,  public 
gambling-houses  and  cock-pits,  r  charge  on  the  lands  granted  by  the 
government,  and  taxes  on  certain  sales  and  on  stampt  paper,  and  some 
minor  items. 

THE    TOWNS  AND  HARBORS. 

Besides  the  capital,  there  are  some  sixty  or  seventy  towns  and  consid- 
erable villages  in  the  island.  Of  these  the  most  important  are  Ponce  and 
Arecibo,  each  with  a  larger  population  than  San  Juan  (that  of  Ponce 
being  about  35,000  to  40,000,  while  that  of  San  Juan  is  estimated  at  25,000), 
Mayaguez  (also  larger  than  the  capital)  and  Aquadilla,  on  the  west  coast; 
Fajardo  and  Humacao,  on  the  east  coast;  Guanica  and  Aroyo  on  the 
south;  and  Pepino  and  Cayey  in  the  interior.  Aquadilla  is  especially 
important  as  a  rendezvous  for  communication  and  trade  with  Havana. 
Its  extensive  and  safe  harbor  has  a  depth  of  11-15  fathoms.  The  best 
harbor,  however,  which  is,  moreover,  readily  defensible,  is  that  of  Guan- 
ica. Jobos,  also  on  the  south  coast,  has  a  good  harbor,  available  as  an 
outlet  to  the  rich  agricultural  sugar  district  of  Guayama.  Other  ports 
furnishing  a  shelter  during  a  large  part  of  the  year  are  those  of  Maya- 
guez, Salinas  de  Coamo,  Anasco,  Cabo  Rojo,  and  Bahia  Honda. 

Among  the  more  attractive  villages  or  smaller  towns  may  be  specified 
Yubacao  at  the  east,  Toabago,  in  an  "extensive  and  beautiful  valley  on 
the  north  coast,  fronting  the  capital  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  harbor," 
»nd  Aybonito,  on  a  table-land  of  the  southern  mountains,  "  enjoying  a 
cool  and  delightful  climate."  In  the  country  near  Ponce  are  thermal 
baths  serviceable  for  invalids. 

San  Juan,  the  capital  of  Porto  Rico,  stands  on  a  tongue  of  land  reach- 
ing northwestward  from  the  main  land.  This  tongue  is,  in  fact,  an 
island,  being  a  coraline  reef  and  separated  from  the  main  by  lagoons 
crossed  by  bridges  and  causeways.  The  harbor  is  entered  by  a  narrow 
channel,  where  a  pilot  is  required.  At  the  point  of  the  tongue  is  the 
Morro  Castle,  or  citadel,  behind  which  rises  the  city,  which  has  been 
described  as  a  "minature  Cadiz." 

The  city  is  scarcely  more  than  half  a  mile  long  by  one-quarter  broad.* 
It  is  very  compact,  with  six  principal  streets  and  five  cross  streets. 
These  streets  are  narrow  and  steep,  but  the  town  contains  good  public 
buildings,  the  most  interesting  of  which  is  the  carefully  preserved  Casa 
Blanca,  built  in  1525  as  a  residence  for  Ponce  de  Leon,  the  first  governor. 


*  The  population  of  San  Juan  is  estimated  at  20,000  and  most  of  the  people  live  on  the 
ground  floor.  The  negroes  and  poorer  classes  are  crowded  together  in  the  most  appalling 
manner.  In  one  small  room  whole  families  reside.  The  ground  floor  of  the  whole  town  reeks 
with  filth.  There  is  no  running  water  in  the  town  and  the  entire  population  depends  on 
rain  water.  There  is  no  drainage  system.  Epidemics  are  frequent  and  the  whole  town  is 
alive  with  vermin,  fleas,  roaches,  mosquitoes,  and  dogs. 


1698.] 


RELIGION  IN  RUSSIA. 


769 


This,  the  oldest  house  in  San  Juan,  is  now  occupied  by  the  engineer 
corps.  The  other  houses  of  the  city  are  of  all  colors  except  white,  and 
have  flat  roofs  where  rain-water  is  caught  in  cisterns,  and  the  residents 
sit  to  enjoy  the  cool  evenings.  These  houses  have  iron  balconies, 
shutters,  and  jalousies,  but  no  glazed  windows  and  no  chimneys,  The 
site  is  a  fairly  healthy  one,  but  subject  to  the  visitation  of  the  yellow 
fever,  by  which,  however,  foreigners  are  more  liable  to  attack  than 
natives.* 


RELIGION  IX  RUSSIA.  + 

BY    FEDOR  ZAKARIXK. 

The  Russian  associates  religion  with  all  his  acts,  both  public  and 
private,  and  the  feeling  he  has  in  doing  so,  seems  to  have  preserved  its 
primitive  simplicity.  Stop  before  a  shop  in  the  evening,  at  the  time  of 
closing.  Observe  the  clerks,  silent,  in  a  row,  like  onions,  while  the  mas- 
ter, for  the  last  time,  noisily  adjusts  the  massive  padlocks  of  the  front 
door.  That  done,  every  one  takes  off  his  hat,  makes  the  sign  of  the 
cross  several  times,  and  prays  the  God  of  the  czar  to  shield  them  from 
misfortunes,  especially  from  burglary  and  fire. 

At  the  corners  of  the  streets,  in  the  crossways,  the  passages,  and  the 
bazaars,  including  even  the  Jewish  quarter,  you  see  chapels  with  gilt 
domes,  or  simple  images,  before  which  are  burning  the  sacred  fires.  The 
vestal  of  the  place,  an  old  sexton,  with  a  rough  beard,  watches  with 
scrupulous  care  the  comings  and  goings  of  the  passers-by.  Every  moujik 
uncovers  respectfully  before  the  holy  images,  and  makes  the  sign  of  the 
cross  three  times,  from  right  to  left,  according  to  the  Greek  rite. 

There  are,  in  the  whole  empire,  more  than  sixty  thousand  churches 
or  chapels  of  importance.  Constantly,  on  the  vast  Russian  plains,  you 
see  against  the  sky  the  profile  of  a  temple  on  the  horizon.  The  number 
of  the  clergy  of  these  temples  is  considerable;  the  more,  because  mis- 
sionaries selected  from  them  overrun  the  distant  parts  of  Russia,  in 
order  to  convert  to  the  Orthodox  religion  the  peoples  still  lingering  in 
idolatry. 

Still  more  courageous  apostles  carry  afar,  even  to  Abyssinia,  the 
Orthodox  faith.  Russia  supports  an  Orthodox  bishop,  even  in  the  United 
States.  Despite  the  activity  of  this  prelate,  however,  it  does  not  appear 
that  Orthodoxy  gains  much  ground  over  the  various  forms  of  worship 
among  which  the  Yankee  population  is  divided.  The  Russian  mission 
especially  deplores  the  lack  of  native  priests,  acquainted  with  the  country 
and  understanding  the  needs  of  a  population  so  different  from  that  of 
Russia.  To  accomplish  this  object,  Bishop  Nicolas  has  undertaken  to 
found  seminaries;  after  a  course  of  studies  extending  over  several  years, 
the  best  pupils  will  finish  their  instructions  in  Russia.  That  is  the  way 
in  which  he  hopes  to  recruit  a  native  clergy. 

According  to  the  terms  of  an  imperial  ukase,  every  religious  festival 
implies  the  closing  of  all  shops  and  places  of  trade  until  midday.  There 

*  There  are  470  miles  of  telegraph  and  137  miles  of  railway  in  the  island,  besides  170  miles 
under  construction.    There  are  also  150  miles  of  good  roads. 

t  Translated  and  Condenst  for  The  Literary  Digest  from  Le  Correspondant,  Paris. 


MISSIONARY  DIGEST  DEPARTMENT. 


[October 


has  even  been  discussion  of  the  question  whether  it  would  not  be  proper 
to  prevent  the  iron-factories'  fires  from  being  heated  on  Sunday.  It  will 
be  readily  understood  what  a  disturbance  such  a  prohibition  would 
cause  in  metallurgy.  Every  one  knows  that  the  great  furnaces  must 
burn  without  interruption. 

The  Orthodox  Church  celebrates,  with  great  solemnity,  the  anniver- 
saries of  the  imperial  family.  Te  Deums  are  sung  to  celebrate  the  provi- 
dential escape  of  the  sovereigns  from  the  catastrophe  of  Borki,  and  the 
anniversary  of  the  emancipation  of  the  peasants.  In"  return  the  emperor 
manifests  the  greatest  solicitude  for  the  clergy.  In  the  month  of  March, 
1893,  his  majesty  issued  orders  for  the  amelioration  of  the  situation  of 
the  unfortunate  popes  of  the  interior  of  the  Empire:  "I  shall  be  quite 
happy,"  he  said  on  this  occasion,  "when  I  shall  reach  the  point  of  giving 
an  assured  support  to  all  the  country  clergy."  In  consequence  of  this 
declaration,  the  Holy  Synod  invited  the  head  of  each  diocese  to  celebrate 
a  Te  Deum  of  thanks,  with  prayer,  on  his  knees,  asking  for  long  life  for 
the  emperor  and  all  the  imperial  family. 

Pigeons  multiply  about  the  churches;  they  choose  a  domicile  above 
the  entablature,  and  nestle  among  the  acanthus-leaves  of  the  capitals  of 
the  columns,  soiling,  at  liberty,  the  gold  of  the  image-stands,  the  sconces, 
and  the  porches,  just  as  the  pigeons  of  Venice  soil  the  flag-stones  of  St. 
Mark.  In  Russia  the  pigeon  is  sacred.  The  people  regard  it  as  the  sym- 
bol of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  will  never  consent  to  use  it  for  food.  One  is 
hardly  authorized  to  admit  that,  in  the  shadow  of  the  night,  opportunity 
may  tempt  some  famished  dvornik  without  prejudice.  Doubtless  the 
case  is  not  the  same  with  the  Jews,  who,  with  interested  solicitude,  pro- 
vide shelter  for  the  pigeons  above  their  sordid  stalls.  We  may  suppose 
that  the  smell  of  roast  pigeon  perfumes  the  rear  of  more  than  one  shop 
on  the  Sabbath  Day.  Moreover,  if  the  pigeons  treat  the  churches  like 
conquered  edifices,  they  have  no  more  respect  for  the  visage  of  the  great 
Catherine,  the  horse  of  Peter  the  Great,  the  helmet  of  Nicolas,  or  the 
shoulders  of  Souvaroff. 

One  of  the  most  curious  spectacles  to  be  seen  in  Russia,  is  the  arrival 
of  the  pilgrims  at  the  Laura  of  Kieff.  This  town,  the  "Russian  Jerusa- 
lem," one  of  the  oldest  in  the  empire,  had  four  hundred  churches  not 
long  after  the  epoch  when  Saint  Vladimir  introduced  Christianity  into 
the  country.  These  were  nearly  all  burned  in  an  immense  conflagration 
at  the  beginning  of  the  eleventh  century.  Did  the  Laura,  one  of  the 
four  quarters  of  the  Kievo-Petcherskaya  monastery — the  chief  establish- 
ment of  its  kind  in  Russia — survive  this  disaster  ?  Was  it  erected  more 
recently  ?  I  do  not  know;  but  at  any  rate,  it  is  the  rendezvous  of  a  great 
number  of  Russians  (350,000  every  year)  who  flock  thither  at  certain  times 
of  the  year.  They  arrive  in  long  files,  leaning  on  sticks  with  their  wal- 
lets on  their  shoulders,  from  all  parts  of  the  vast  empire.  Some  of  them 
come  five  hundred  leagues  and  more,  from  Archangel  and  Orenburg, 
begging  from  door  to  door  the  black  bread  which  they  dip  in  the  fetid 
water  of  the  marshes.  These  unfortunate  creatures  live  in  deplorable 
hygienic  conditions;  every  year  death  mows  down  their  crowded  ranks. 
Happy  are  those  who  die  on  their  arrival  at  the  holy  place.  Happy  are 
those  who  return  to  their  country;  for  pilgrimage  to  the  Laura,  or  the 
Russian  Mecca,  gives  them,  in  the  eyes  of  their  brethren  of  the  Orthodox 
Church,  the  same  respect  as  the  Hadjis  have  among  the  Mussulmans, 


1898.] 


INTERNATIONAL  DEPARTMENT. 


771 


III.— INTERNATIONAL  DEPARTMENT. 

EDITED  AND  CONDUCTED  BY  REV.  J.  T.   GRACEY,  D.D. 


Christ's  Methods  of  Missionary  Work. 

REV.    WILLIAM    N.  BREWSTER 
HING-HUA,  CHINA. 

Never  before  in  this  "century  of 
missions,"  has  the  subject  of  mis- 
sionary methods  occupied  such  a 
conspicuous  place  as  now. 

The  books  upon  the  subject  of 
mission  methods  are  multiplying, 
and  some  of  them  are  of  great  value. 
But  there  is  no  book  that  approach- 
es the  New  Testament  for  value  in 
this  respect.  There  we  have  the 
methods  and  principles  that  have 
the  sanction  of  divine  authority. 
The  problem  is  for  us  to  interpret 
these  principles  and  adapt  them  to 
present  conditions.  The  object  of 
this  article  is  to  do  this  in  regard  to 
one  important  passage  in  Matthew's 
Gospel,  Chapter  xxv.  verses  31  to 
46  inclusive.  In  this  familiar  pas- 
sage Christ  pictures  the  solemn 
assize,  when  all  men  shall  receive 
their  just  recompense  of  reward. 

The  whole  race  is  then  to  be  di- 
vided into  two  great  classes,  the 
one  to  stand  on  the  right  hand,  the 
other  on  the  left;  to  the  one  the 
invitation  "Come,"  to  the  other 
the  fatal  word  "Depart."  The  ba- 
sis upon  which  this  division  is  to 
be  made  is  of  supreme  importance 
to  every  soul.  In  this  vivid  descrip- 
tion Christ  gives  us  a  brief  account 
of  a  conversation  between  the 
Judge  and  persons  of  these  classes, 
that  is  pregnant  with  meaning.  It 
is  a  matter  of  astonishment  that 
these  words  seem  to  have  had  so 
little  weight  or  influence  in  direct- 
ing the  policy  of  the  great  army  of 
Christian  workers,  who  all  profess 
to  believe  that  they  are  steadily 
marching  toward  that  judgment 
seat. 

It  has  often  been  noted  that 
Christ  here  speaks  only  of  the  sins 


of  omission,  and  some  have  erro- 
neously inferred  that  the  sins  of 
commission  will  not  be  prominently 
considered  at  the  Judgment.  But 
that  is  a  very  unreasonable,  and 
not  at  all  necessary  inference  from 
this  passage.  Christ  was  speaking 
to  His  disciples,  not  to  the  multi- 
tude. He  would  naturally  describe 
to  them  as  representatives  of  the 
Church,  what  kind  of  judgment 
would  be  past  upon  His  professed 
followers.  The  outbreaking  blas- 
phemer, and  worldling,  will  not  be 
surprised  at  his  sentence,  as  these 
people  are  represented  to  be.  Those 
who  hear  the  fatal  "Depart  from 
.Me,"  and  wonder  why,  had  been 
accustomed  to  count  themselves  as 
among  His  followers,  who  would 
hear  the  glad  invitation,  "Come,  ye 
blessed  of  My  Father." 

It  is  fair  then  to  assume  that  an 
analysis  of  these  sins  of  omission, 
and  of  the  works  which  will  be  re- 
warded, will  give  us  some  practical 
suggestions  as  to  what  lines  of 
Christian  work  will  be  favored  with 
God's  special  blessing,  both  here 
and  hereafter.  Nor  is  it  illogical 
to  assume  that  these  principles  will 
apply  as  well  to  Christian  work  in 
heathen  lands,  as  to  that  in  Amer- 
ica or  Europe.  And  perhaps  this 
analysis  will  shed  some  light  upon 
the  question,  why  progress  has 
been  so  slow  and  unsatisfactory  in 
not  a  few  foreign  fields;  slow  espe- 
cially when  compared  with  the  ex- 
tent of  the  task  undertaken,  to 
"disciple  the  nations."  It  is  a  sig- 
nificant fact  that  Christ  does  not 
rebuke  these  people  for  not  having 
preacht  and  taught  in  His  name. 
This  does  not  necessarily  imply 
that  this  line  of  Christian  work  is 
of  no  importance;  but  rather  that 
these  profest  disciples  had  not 
omitted  this  duty.     This  line  of 


T?*2 


INTERNATIONAL  DEPARTMENT. 


[October 


work  is  being  carried  on  with  great 
diligence  and  skill,  in  nearly  all 
Protestant  mission  fields.  There  is 
practically  no  difference  of  opinion 
as  to  its  importance,  as  holding  the 
chief  place  in  the  work  of  evangel- 
izing the  nations.  But  our  conten- 
tion is,  that  in  the  light  of  this  and 
many  other  passages  of  Scripture, 
it  is  a  fundamental  and  fatal  error 
to  give  it  almost  exclusive  posses- 
sion of  all  the  work  and  occupy  the 
time  and  strength  of  nearly  all  the 
workers,  as  it  has  done  in  most 
mission  fields  for  many  years. 

The  reward  to  the  "blessed  of  the 
Father,"  is  to  be  given  to  those 
who  have  ministered  "to  the  least 
of  these  Christ's  brethren,"  in  one 
or  more  of  five  different  ways. 

1.  Food.  "  I  was  a  hungered  and 
ye  gave  Me  meat;  I  was  thirsty  and 
ye  gave  Me  drink." 

2.  Shelter.  "I  was  a  stranger 
and  ye  took  Me  in." 

3.  Clothing.  "I  was  naked  and 
ye  clothed  Me." 

4.  Medical  aid.  "I  was  sick  and 
ye  visited  Me." 

5.  Help  to  the  vicious  and  crim- 
inal classes.  "  I  was  in  prison  and 
ye  came  unto  Me." 

It  is  flying  into  the  face  of  all 
accepted  laws  of  exegesis  to  spirit- 
ualize these  words  away,  into  mean- 
ing simply  going  about  among 
poor,  sin-cursed,  poverty-stricken 
humanity,  speaking  words,  and  dis- 
tributing tracts  of  comfort  and  ex- 
hortation. Such  methods  of  Scrip- 
tural interpretation,  if  carried  to 
their  logical  conclusion,  and  applied 
to  the  whole  Bible,  would  make  it 
all  an  allegorical  myth. 

If  the  leaders  of  the  mission 
movement  will  calmly,  and  with 
unprejudiced  mind,  face  the  teach- 
ing of  this,  and  scores  of  other  pas- 
sages of  Scripture,  and  modify  and 
add  to  their  methods  and  plans  of 
work  so  as  to  follow  the  inevitable 
conclusions  that  must  be  drawn 
froni  them,  the  twentieth  century 


would  see  such  triumphs  of  the 
Cross  in  heathen  lands,  as  have  not 
been  dreamed  of  by  the  most  ar- 
dent and  hopeful  among  them. 

But  how  can  these  five  lines  of 
Christian  philanthropy  be  carried 
on  upon  anything  like  a  large  scale 
in  heathen  lands  ? 

1.  Food.  "  I  was  a  hungered  and 
ye  gave  Me  meat."  The  half  fam- 
isht  condition  of  millions  of  people 
in  India  and  China  is  becoming  bet- 
ter understood  of  late  by  the  Chris- 
tian nations.  The  great  Indian 
famine  has  done  much  to  call  atten- 
tion to  it.  The  illustrated  papers 
have  made  the  harrowing  spectacle 
real.  The  general  Christian  public 
has  responded  nobly  to  appeals  for 
aid;  and  missionaries  on  the  field 
have  rendered  invaluable  service, 
in  honestly  and  equitably  distrib- 
uting the  relief  sent.  It  is  the  tes- 
timony of  missionaries,  that  this 
practical  aid  in  time  of  acute  dis- 
tress, has  been  of  great  value,  in 
opening  the  hearts  of  the  people  to 
receive  the  Gospel.  But  the  fact  is. 
that  in  these  densely-peopled  hea- 
then lands,  the  chronic  state  is  one 
of  semi-famine  for  at  least  one- 
fourth  of  the  population,  and  hun- 
dreds of  thousands  die  of  want 
every  year. 

Has  the  Christian  public,  that 
has  been  so  moved  by  the  brief 
famine  of  India,  nothing  to  do  with 
this  perpetual  famine  that  has  en- 
tailed many  times  more  misery 
during  this  generation,  than  that 
terrible  scourge  from  which  India 
is  just  recovering  ? 

If  I  have  succeeded  in  securing 
the  attention  of  any  of  the  mem- 
bers or  secretaries  of  mission 
boards  at  this  point,  I  think  I  hear 
a  chorus  of  critics  object.  "If  we 
begin  to  give  out  rice  to  the  hun- 
gry people  of  India  and  China,  we 
woidd  soon  exhaust  our  resources, 
and  have  a  great  crowd  of  'rice- 
Christians,'  who  would  leave  us  as 
soon   as  our  'daily  ministrations 


1898.] 


INTERNATIONAL  DEPARTMENT. 


773 


ceast.  Surely  our  last  state  would 
be  worse  than  our  first."  And 
many  of  the  missionaries  on  the 
field  object  even  more  emphatically 
to  any  mission  work  that  ministers 
to  the  temporal  wants  of  the  peo- 
ple, fearing  that  they  will  then  fol- 
low Christ  for  "the  loaves  and 
fishes."  Very  well,  what  if  they 
do  ?  They  did  in  Christ's  time,  yet 
that  did  not  deter  Him  from  multi- 
plying the  loaves  and  fishes  once 
again,  when  He  saw  the  multitudes 
ready  to  faint  with  hunger.  Jesus 
helpt  the  people  over  the  existing 
emergency.  He  did  not  do  it  to 
show  His  miraculous  power,  and 
thus  prove  His  divinity.  He  dis- 
tinctly states  the  reason:  "I  have 
compassion  upon  the  multitudes." 

Oh,  for  more  of  this  divine  com- 
passion among  the  ambassadors  of 
Christ !  the  spirit  of  the  Master, 
who  could  not  look  upon  suffering 
with  indifference.  If  we  have  that 
pitying  love,  we  will  find  ways  of 
relieving  want,  that  to  these  be- 
nighted heathen  will  seem  no  less 
divine  than  the  display  of  His  mi- 
raculous power.  The  next  day 
when  many  of  them  came  to  be  fed 
again,  when  they  were  where  they 
could  buy  if  they  wisht  to,  He  did 
not  repeat  the  miracle,  but  took 
the  opportunity  to  preach  one  of 
His  most  spiritual  sermons,  ex- 
horting them  "to  labor  not  for  the 
meat  that  perisheth,"  and  that 
"  the  flesh  profiteth  nothing."  Let 
us  learn  of  Him,  follow  His  meth- 
ods, and  trust  Him  with  the  re- 
sults. . 

The  objection  above  stated  is  well 
taken,  if  that  were  the  only  way  to 
feed  these  hungry  multitudes.  But 
it  is  not. 

Free  distribution  of  food  is  allow- 
able only  in  acute  emergencies,  and 
should  seldom,  if  ever,  be  long  con- 
tinued and  habitual.  But  if  we 
children  of  the  light  will  only  be  as 
wise  in  our  generation  as  the  chil- 
dren of  the  world,  and  put  into  our 


work  the  same  amount  and  quality 
of  brains  that  successful  business- 
men use,  we  will  find  many  ways 
of  helping  the  underfed  millions 
in  heathen  lands  to  a  sufficiency, 
without  taxing  the  treasuries  of 
the  missionary  societies,  but  rather 
lightening  their  burdens;  the  peo- 
I)le  will  be  reacht  in  far  larger 
numbers  than  ever  before;  the  na- 
tive Christians  will  be  more  spirit- 
ual, self-support  more  rapid,  and 
above  all  the  divine  instructions 
for  carrying  on  this  work  will  be 
followed. 

To  illustrate:  the  insufficient  sup- 
ply of  food  in  this  densely-peopled 
part  of  the  Fuhkien  Province  in 
southern  China,  is  due  in  great 
part  to  insufficient  and  uncertain 
or  irregular  water  supply  for  irri- 
gation. Where  the  scarcity  is 
greatest  is  in  regions  dependent 
upon  wells.  The  Chinese  know 
nothing  of  the  use  of  suction  pumps. 
Water  is  laboriously  drawn  from 
Avells  for  irrigation  by  long  sweeps. 
They  can  not  be  used  in  wells  over 
twenty  feet  deep.  In  many  places 
it  is  thirty  or  forty  feet  to  the  wa- 
ter. They  have  no  way  of  lifting 
the  water  so  far,  and  such  fields 
are  not  worth  more  than  one-tenth 
the  value  of  the  land  that  is  low 
enough  to  be  irrigated. 

I  have  priced  two  pieces  of  land, 
both  under  cultivation,  and  as  far  as 
soil  is  concerned  not  essentially  dif- 
ferent, and  not  more  than  200  yards 
apart;  the  dry  land  was  held  at 
$20.00  an  acre,  and  the  wet  land  at 
$200.00.  Yet  the  only  real  differ- 
ence was  perhaps  fifteen  feet  in 
elevation,  which  the  people  with 
their  crude  appliances  were  unable 
to  overcome.  It  is  easy  enough  to 
see  that  the  introduction  of  appli- 
ances for  irrigation,  so  common  in 
the  western  States  of  America, 
would  be  a  great  blessing  to  the 
people,  and  in  the  long  run  a  source 
of  actual  profit  to  the  one  who  suc- 
ceeds in  doing  it.     But  to  accom- 


774 


INTERNATIONAL  DEPARTMENT. 


[October 


plish  this  is  Hot  the  simple  matter 
it  would  seem'at  first  sight  to  be. 

These  machines  are  c  omplicated 
and  liable  to  get  out  of  order,  and 
certainly  will  need  repairing.  It  is 
necessary  to  have  a  skilled  machin- 
ist who  will  patiently  and  laborious- 
ly teach  a  few  Chinese  young  men 
how  to  use  western  tools,  how  to 
set  up  a  windmill,  and  how  to  run 
it,  and  repair  it.  In  short,  if  we 
M  ould  add  to  our  school  for  boys, 
a  department  of  Industrial  Mechan- 
ics, in  charge  of  a  skilled  and  con- 
secrated Christian  machinist,  with- 
in two  or  three  years  it  would  be 
more  than  self-supporting,  and 
multitudes  of  formerly  half-fam- 
isht  Chinese  would  rise  up  and  call 
us  blessed.  This  is  not  an  isolated 
instance.  The  same  principle  will 
apply  in  nearly  all  localities  in  the 
heathen  world.  In  one  place  it  is 
poor  cultivation,  shallow  plowing 
that  keeps  down  production;  in  an- 
other fertilization  is  not  under- 
stood; another,  wasteful  appliances 
for  gathering  or  preparing  for  mar- 
ket. All  these  keep  down  produc- 
tion to  the  point  that  causes  the 
half-starved  condition  of  a  large 
per  cent,  of  the  population  in  all 
heathen  lands. 

It  is  within  the  power  of  the 
Christians  of  America  and  Europe 
to  do  much  to  relieve  this  condition. 
Hundreds  of  consecrated  intelli- 
gent laymen  would  gladly  come  to 
the  foreign  mission  field  to  do  this 
work,  if  the  way  were  opened  for 
them  by  a  broader  xiolicy  being 
adopted  by  the  missionary  socie- 
ties. 

2.  Shelter.  ''I  was  a  stranger 
and  ye  took  Me  in."  A  stranger, 
whom  no  one  welcomes,  and  none 
cares  for  :  the  helpless  ones,  the 
blind,  the  maimed,  the  deformed, 
the  lepers,  the  superfluous  girl- 
babies,  the  orphans.  Oh  the  cruel- 
ty, the  heartlessness,  the  selfish- 
ness of  heathenism  !  None  who 
have  not  witnest  it,  can  realize  it. 


While  something  has  been  done  in 
these  lines,  yet  it  has  received  but 
scant  favor  from  mission  boards 
except  in  rare  cases  ;  and  it  has 
been  left  too  generally  to  the  un- 
certain and  irregular  efforts  of  in- 
dividual benevolence.  It  is  prob- 
able, that  if  the  missionary  societies 
would  take  up  this  line  of  work 
upon  a  large  scale,  commensurate 
with  the  needs,  and  carry  it  upon 
practical  industrial  lines,  employ- 
ing skilled  and  consecrated  lay 
workers  of  both  sexes  to  conduct 
it,  that  the  sympathies  of  great 
numbers  of  people  who  are  now 
giving  little  or  nothing  to  missions, 
would  be  so  stirred,  that  the  neces- 
sary means  would  be  forthcoming. 
The  moral  force  of  such  institutions 
in  all  parts  of  the  heathen  world 
would  be  incalculably  great.  They 
would  stand  as  perpetual  and  un- 
answerable witnesses  to  the  mis- 
sion and  spirit  of  Christ. 

In  our  haste  to  build  up  self- 
supporting  churches  in  heathen 
lands,  have  we  not  too  generally 
neglected  these  helpless  classes,  and 
thus  failed  in  a  measure  to  repre- 
sent our  compassionate  Savior  to 
the  Christless  nations  ?  Let  us  read 
again,  and  ponder  well  His  words. 
"When  thou  makest  a  feast,  call 
the  poor,  the  maimed,  the  lame, 
the  blind  :  and  thou  shalt  be 
blessed :  for  they  can  not  recom- 
pense thee  ;  for  thou  shalt  be  re- 
compenst  at  the  resurrection  of*  the 
just." 

3.  Clothing.  "  I  was  naked  and 
ye  clothed  Me."  The  savage  races 
know  nothing  of  the  use  of  cloth- 
ing from  a  sense  of  modesty.  But 
the  moment  these  savages  accept 
Jesus  Christ  as  their  Savior,  the 
sense  of  shame  is  developt,  and  as 
the  demoniac  was  soon  clothed  and 
in  his  right  mind,  sitting  at  the 
feet  of  the  Master,  so  the  savages 
of  the  South  Seas,  and  of  Africa 
have  been  clothed  and  transformed 
by  the  power  of  Christ.    What  is 


1898.] 

true  of  the  naked  savage  tribes,  is 
partially  true  of  all  heathen  races. 
Even  the  Japanese,  who  boast  of 
their  attainments  in  civilization, 
are  notoriously  and  shockingly 
immodest  in  dress. 

Then,  great  masses  of  the  poor  in 
heathen  lands  are  scantily  clothed, 
because  of  their  extreme  poverty,  as 
well  as  indifference  to  the  claims  of 
modesty.  The  missionary  to  the 
naked  savage  finds  himself  driven 
to  consider  this  problem  at  once, 
and  imports  cloth  for  his  people, 
until  the  natural  channels  of  trade 
supply  it.  But  in  the  semi-civilized, 
great  heathen  countries,  especially 
in  China,  the  enormous  amount  of 
labor  necessary  to  making  the 
clothes  of  the  common  people,  has 
much  to  do  with  the  insufficient 
supply.  The  common  clothing  of 
the  Chinese  is  mostly  cotton.  The 
women  make  the  cloth,  spinning  it, 
one  thread  at  a  time,  with  a  small 
hand-spindle,  and  then  weaving  it 
in  a  clumsy  wooden  loom.  A 
woman  can  not  earn  more  than 
one  cent  a  day  spinning  this  cotton 
yarn.  The  introduction  of  modern 
appliances  to  spin  and  weave  this 
cloth  opens  an  unlimited  field  for 
mission  industrial  enterprise,  which 
would  make  mission  work  self- 
supporting  and  be  an  incalculable 
benefit  to  the  people.  This  is  not 
an  untried  experiment.  The  Basel 
mission  in  India,  has  had  spinning 
and  weaving  factories  for  years, 
and  conducted  them  with  prac- 
tical German  thoroughness;  having 
skilled  laymen  in  charge.  They 
have  won  a  high  reputation  all  over 
India.  These  industrial  factories 
are  not  only  self-supporting  but 
support  the  entire  educational  work 
of  the  mission.  And  it  is  the  testi- 
mony of  Mrs.  Osborne,  of  the  Mis- 
sionary Training  School  of  Brook- 
lyn, from  whose  account  the  above 
facts  are  taken,  that  "It  was  here 
I  saw  the  most  comfortable  native 
Christian  homes." 


.  . .)  ■ 

If  the  mission  boards  of  Amer- 
ica would  carefully  study  and 
learn  the  lesson  of  these  practical 
but  far-seeing  and  devoted  German 
missionaries,  there  would  not  soon 
be  another  chorus  of  wailing  from 
the  missionary  offices,  "Relieve  us 
of  this  burden  of  debt ; "  and  a 
host  of  consecrated,  skilled  laymen 
would  soon  be  in  all  these  great 
mission  fields,  laboring  to  receive 
the  blessing  reserved  for  those  to 
whom  it  shall  be  said,  "I  was 
naked  and  ye  clothed  Me." 

4.  Medical  aid.  "  I  was  sick  and 
ye  visited  Me."  The  missionary 
societies  have  done  more  work 
along  this  line  than  any  of  the 
others  indicated  in  this  passage. 
The  Church  at  home  and  in  foreign 
lands  has  been  having  a  great 
awakening  of  recent  years  to  the 
fact  that  "saving  souls"  does  not 
mean  saving  disembodied  spirits. 
Our  Lord's  example,  in  ministering 
to  the  sick  bodies  of  men,  is  more 
fully  realized  and  followed  now, 
than  in  any  age  since  the  days  of 
the  Apostles. 

China  and  Africa  furnish  now 
the  great  field  for  medical  mission 
work.  China  is  an  especially  in- 
viting field.  The  Chinese  are  slaves 
to  medicine.  Yet  their  native  nia- 
teria  medica  is  perhaps  the  most 
vicious  on  the  face  of  the  earth. 
There  has  been  for  the  past  twenty 
years  or  more,  a  rapid  breaking 
down  of  the  intense  prejudice 
against  all  things  foreign.  And 
now  that  the  interior  is  sure  to 
open  within  the  next  few  years, 
this  change  will  be  far  more  rapid 
than  ever  before. 

If  the  mission  boards  would  take 
advantage  of  this  change,  and  start 
medical  work  in  many  centers,  by 
wise  and  careful  management  they 
would  become  largely  self-support- 
ing in  a  short  time.  There  can  be 
no  reasonable  doubt  of  this.  Let 
the  hospitals  be  commodious,  but 
less  expensively  built  than  many 


INTERNATIONAL  DEPARTMENT. 


I N T E R NATIONAL  DfSPAfi TM EXT. 


[October 


that  liave  been  put  up  in  the  past; 
let  the  rich  be  required  to  pay  well 
for  the  services  rendered  them;  let 
the  medicines  be  sold,  instead  of 
given  away;  let  medicines  be  sold 
in  small  packages,  with  printed  in- 
structions as  to  their  use,  to  be 
taken  to  distant  villages,  and  used 
as  needed  in  the  family;  and  the 
mission  to  the  sick  could  be  ex- 
panded indefinitely.  Many  people 
in  America  will  give  to  this  class 
of  Christian  work,  who  do  not  take 
much  interest  in  the  ordinary  evan- 
gelistic lines.  If  special  appeals 
were  made  by  the  societies  for  this 
important  branch  of  work,  it  would 
doubtless  meet  with  very  hearty 
response.  But  instead  of  this,  we 
recently  saw  an  appeal  from  a  sec- 
retary of  one  of  the  leading  socie- 
ties, for  young  men  to  go  to  China, 
which  ended  with  this  chilling  sen- 
tence: "Teachers  and  doctors  need 
not  apply  !  "  This  is  not  the  time 
to  retreat  from  advanced  ground 
already  taken,  but  to  push  forward 
t <j ward  the  fullest  possible  attain- 
ment of  the  blessing  contained  in 
the  words  of  the  Judge  and  Re- 
warder  of  all  good:  "I  was  sick, 
and  ye  visited  Me." 

5.  Help  to  the  vicious  and  crimi- 
nal classes.  "I  was  in  prison  and 
ye  came  unto  Me."  The  idea  nat- 
urally prevails  in  mission  circles 
that  the  heathen  are  so  bad  any- 
way, that  the  best  we  can  expect, 
is  to  reach  and  save  only  those  who 
are  already  feeling  after  the  light. 
Yet  this  was  not  Christ's  method. 
He  went  not  only  to  those  who 
needed  Him,  but  to  those  who 
needed  him  most.  The  prisons 
in  heathen  lands,  except  when  un- 
der the  government  of  a  Christian 
nation,  are  places  of  indescribable 
filth  and  misery.  In  China  they 
add  to  the  agony  of  the  surround- 
ings, periodical  torture  by  the  at- 
tendants, to  extract  money  from 
the  poor  prisoner.  The  cruel  bar- 
barity of  the  treatment  of  prisoners 


in  China,  is  simply  indescribable. 
As  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  learn, 
no  attempt  has  ever  been  made  by 
Christian  missionaries,  to  have 
these  barbarous  customs  changed. 
It  might  be  of  little  immediate  use, 
as  far  as  actual  achievement  is  con- 
cerned, but  the  mere  attempt 
would  result  in  a  great  spiritual 
blessing  upon  all  who  had  a  share 
in  it.  And  the  agitation  would  in 
time  bear  fruit.  In  the  meantime, 
some  mission  work  in  the  prisons 
would  be  permitted,  and  it  would 
be  appreciated  by  the  poor  unfor- 
tunates. Experience  in  visiting 
and  praying  with  a  few  Christian 
men,  imprisoned  under  false 
charges,  has  shown  that  the  bless- 
ing of  Christ  is  indeed  upon  this 
kind  of  work. 

But  in  this  class  also  Avould  be 
included  the  vicious  and  criminal 
classes  who  are  out  of  jail,  as  well 
as  those  in  it.  The  thieves,  the 
pirates,  the  harlots,  the  opium- 
smokers,  and  drunkards,  have  the 
same  claim  upon  us,  as  they  had 
upon  our  Master,  when  He  preacht 
and  ministered  unto  them  in  Gali- 
lee. He  was  so  much  among  them 
that  His  enemies  tauntingly 
pointed  at  Him  the  finger  of 
scorn,  and  said,  "Behold  the  friend 
of  publicans  and  sinners  !  "  Alas, 
that  in  our  day,  our  critics  have  so 
little  occasion  to  repeat  the 
reproach,  which  should  be  our 
highest  glory  ! 

In  China  every  station  should 
have  its  Opium  Refuge,  where 
with  prayer,  and  faith,  and  love, 
and  skill,  scores  could  be  saved 
every  year  from  the  chains  of  this 
fearful  habit.  Every  missionary 
who  travels  about  much,  in  this 
part  of  China  at  least,  finds  him- 
self constantly  solicited  by  these 
poor  wretches,  with  the  piteous 
question,  "Can  you  help  me  break 
off  this  opium  habit?"  It  is  idle 
to  tell  him,  "Go  and  believe  in 
Jesus,"   without  helping  him  to 


1898.] 


]  NTEKNATIOXAL  DEPARTMENT. 


(  i  ( 


break  it  off,  by  a  short  time  of  iso- 
lation from  the  poison,  and  from 
his  old  companions,  while  under 
wise,  skilful,  end  loving  care.  Not 
a  little  has  been  done  in  this  line 
by  the  medical  missionaries,  but  it 
is  indeed  little  when  compared 
with  the  stupendous  needs,  and 
too  little  in  proportion  to  other 
lines  of  work  carried  on. 

But  it  is  objected,  "The  treasur- 
ies are  exhausted,  and  the  present 
force  of  missionaries  can  not  take 
up  these  new  lines  of  work  without 
neglecting  the  work  already 
started." 

To  this  we  would  reply,  "Christ 
requires  of  His  people  no  impossi- 
ble tasks,  and  if  He  has  laid  this 
upon  us  as  a  part  of  our  duty  to 
our  fellow-men,  it  is  not  for  us  to 
stand  looking  at  the  Bed  Sea  before 
us,  and  Pharaoh's  host  behind  us, 
and  impotently  cry,  "We  can 
not,"  but  in  reverent  faith  accept 
God's  high  commission  to  "6r0 
forward;"  the  waters  will  part  be- 
fore us.  The  Church  has  the 
money;  there  are  hundreds  of 
well  equipt  holy  men  and  women, 
who  are  ready  to  go  carrying 
blessing,  and  life,  and  light  to  the 
heathen  world. 

Men  of  faith  wonder  why  the 
conquest  of  the  world  is  so  slow; 
men  of  the  world  tauntingly  re- 
mind us,  that  after  this  century  of 
missions,  there  are  more  heathen 
in  the  world  to-day  than  there 
were  one  hundred  years  ago.  Some 
say,  "God  so  intended  it.  The  world 
will  go  on  getting  worse  and 
worse,  until  the  Second  Coming 
of  our  Lord."  Others  piously  say, 
"We  must  not  trouble  about  re- 
sults; but  leave  them  with  God." 

Would  it  not  manifest  more  faith 
in  God,  if  we  honestly  faced  the 
fact  that  our  achievements  do  not 
fill  out  His  promises,  and  fearlessly 
examine  into  the  cause  of  our  par- 
tial failure  ? 

We  have  let  prejudice  and  prece- 


dent direct  our  plans,  instead  of 
the  example  and  instructions  of 
our  Great  Teacher.  Shall  it  be 
forever  so  ?  The  Church  at  home 
is  waking  to  the  great  truth  that, 
"The  Son  of  Man  came  not  to  be 
ministered  unto,  but  to  minister, 
and  to  give  his  life  a  ransom  for 
many;"  and  that,  "The  disciple  is 
not  above  his  Master,  nor  the  serv- 
ant above  his  lord; "  and  that  this 
"ministering"  is  not  unto  disem- 
bodied spirits,  but  to  the  bodies,  as 
well  as  to  the  minds  and  souls  of 
men. 

This  truth  is  as  real  and  vital  to 
the  evangelization  of  the  heathen, 
as  to  that  of  the  more  favored  un- 
believers in  Christian  lands. 

A  Missionary  Sanitarium  in  India. 

BY  JACOB  CHAMBERLAIN,  M.I).,  D.I). 

Kodaikanal  is,  perhaps,  of  all  the 
sanitaria  of  India,  the  one  most  ad- 
vantageous for,  and  the  one  most 
patronized  by  missionaries.  It  is 
about  7,200  feet  above  the  sea,  on 
the  summit  of  the  Palani,  orPulney 
Mountains,  which  separate  the 
fertile  Madura  district  of  the 
Madras  presidency  from  the  native 
kingdom  of  Travancore.  "  The 
Pulneys,"  as  they  are  called,  are 
some  40  miles  long  by  20  broad,  and 
are  a  part  of  the  mountain  range, 
reaching  from  near  Cape  Comorin 
up  to  the  north  of  Bombay,  parallel 
with  the  sea  of  Arabia,  and  from 
20  to  60  miles  from  its  shore,  and 
known  in  geographies  as  "  The 
Western  Ghats."  The  Xilgiris 
and  Mahableshwar  are  the  more 
northern  high  elevations  of  the 
same  mountain  range. 

Half  a  century  ago  two  of  the 
missionaries  of  the  Madura  mission 
of  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.,  whose  sta- 
tions were  near  the  base  of  these 
almost  precipitous  mountains,  de- 
termined to  accomplish  their  diffi- 
cult ascent,  to  visit  and  preach  to 
the  few  mountaineers,  and  see  what 


INTERNATIONAL  DEPARTMENT. 


[October 


the  climate  might  be,  and  whether 
it  were  not  possible  to  have  a  sani- 
tarium thus  near  them,  in  which  to 
take  refuge  sometimes  in  the  burn- 
ing heat,  or  when  ill,  and  thus  avoid 
perhaps,  an  absolute  breakdown 
and  an  expensive  journey  to  the 
homeland  for  restoration. 

Finding  some  of  the  hill  people 
who  had  brought  their  wares  to 
the  periodical  market  at  the  mis- 
sion station  at  the  foot  of  the 
mountain,  they  induced  them  to 
pilot  them,  and  carry  for  them  a 
small  amount  of  necessities  up  the 
difficult  foot-path  utilized  by  the 
mountaineers.  On  reaching  the 
summit  they  found  a  natural  basin, 
whose  bottom  was  about  6,900  feet 
above  sea-level,  with  numerous 
springs  of  excellent  water  bursting 
out  of  the  sides  of  the  hills  that 
surrounded  the  basin,  whose  round 
and  grassy  summits  were  7,300  to 
7,700  feet  above  sea-level,  and  on 
whose  sides  were  groves  of  forest 
trees. 

Choosing  a  site  in  a  grove  100  feet 
above  the  little  brook,  fed  by  all 
these  pellucid  springs,  they  erected 
a  simple  hut,  with  thatcht  roof 
and  "wattle  and  daub  "  sides,  and 
spent  some  days  in  it,  testing  the 
climate,  exploring  the  hills,  and 
preaching  to  the  people  they  found 
in  the  few  mountain  hamlets.  It 
were  interesting  to  trace  the  ex- 
periences they  had  and  their  efforts 
to  find  a  feasible  coolie-path  or 
bridle-road,  up  which  coolies  with 
loads,  and  ponies  with  riders,  and 
donkeys  with  packs  could  come; 
suffice  it  to  say  that  ere  many  years 
had  elapst,  by  the  aid  of  the  dis- 
trict government  officials,  a  pass- 
able coolie,  ghat,  and  bridle-path 
zigzaging  up  12  miles  from  the  foot 
had  been  constructed,  and  a  dam 
built,  at  small  cost,  across  a  narrow 
spot,  turning  the  little  brook  into 
a  beautiful  lake,  three  miles  around 
at  the  water's  edge,  into  which  fish 
were  speedily  introduced,   and  a 


few  inexpensive  houses  had  been 
erected  by  the  Madura  mission- 
aries and  the  government  officials 
of  the  district,  who  appreciated  for 
themselves,  and  especially  for  their 
wives  and  children,  the  boon  of 
having  within  a  night's  journey  a 
change  of  temperature  from  100° 
in  the  shade  on  the  plain,  to  60°  or 
06°  by  the  little  lake  on  the  moun- 
tain. 

This  was  the  origin  of  the  now 
well-known  sanitarium  of  Kodai- 
kanal.  For  many  years  its  in- 
accessibility to  all  but  those  in  the 
adjacent  districts  militated  against 
its  growth,  for  a  journey  of  350 
miles  by  bullock  bandy  from  Ma- 
dras across  the  scorching  plains  to 
the  foot  of  the  mountains  would 
prove  too  much  for  many  an  invalid, 
who  might  otherwise  be  saved  and 
restored  by  its  invigorating  climate; 
and  other  sanitaria  more  readily 
accessible  were  patronized  far  more. 
Now,  however,  there  is  a  railway 
from  Madras  to  Tuticorin,  near 
Cape  Comorin,  passing  within  32 
miles  of  the  foot  of  the  mountain, 
from  which  bandies  (covered  carts) 
drawn  by  relays  of  trotting  bullocks 
bring  one  by  night  in  from  6  to  8 
hours  to  a  little  traveler's  bunga- 
low at  the  beginning  of  the  ascent, 
whence  starting  before  daylight 
one  can  come  up  in  a  chair  or  dooly 
borne  by  8  coolies,  or  can  ride  up 
on  a  scrubby  country  pony,  mak- 
ing the  12  miles'  climb,  including 
the  100  zigzags,  in  5  or  6  hours. 

Houses,  built  of  stone  found  in 
abundance  on  the  spot  in  broken 
masses  as  tho  already  quarried, 
with  red  clay  as  mortar,  have  been 
erected  among  the  trees  on  all  the 
hillsides  around  the  lake,  and  have 
been  steadily  creeping  up  from  near 
the  lake  level  until  now  the  tops  of 
the  hills,  7,300  and  7,500  feet  high, 
are  utilized  as  building  sites.  The 
government  astronomer  kindly  in- 
forms me  by  a  note  to-day  that 
the  government  reckoning  of  the 


1898.] 


International  department. 


T79 


height  of  Kodaikanal  is  7,209  feet 
above  sea  level,  which  I  take  to  be 
the  mean  height  of  the  residential 
portion  of  this  mountain  resort. 
The  great  government  observatory 
for  India  now  erecting  is  on  a  hill 
7,700  feet  high,  overlooking  the 
lake  from  the  west. 

It  is  singular  that  nearly  all  the 
great  sanitaria  of  India,  north  and 
south,  are  at  practically  the  same 
elevation  above  the  sea  :  Simla 
being  7;11G,  Darjeeling7,l(>8,  Oota- 
camund  7,271,  Kodaikanal  7,209; 
while  Mussorie,  Nynee  Tal,  Ma- 
hableshwar,  Coonoor,  and  The  She- 
varoys  are  a  few  hundred  feet 
lower. 

Kodaikanal  has  less  non-mis- 
sionary visitors  than  other  great 
sanitaria.  Simla  is  the  summer 
capital  of  the  viceroy,  Darjeeling 
of  Bengal,  Nynee  Tal  of  the  north- 
west provinces,  Mahableshwar  of 
Bombay,  and  Ootacamund  of  Ma- 
dras, and  hosts  of  government  offi- 
cials with  their -families  accompany 
the  governors  there,  and  other 
Europeans  swarm  those  places. 
In  them  all,  and  in  others  also, 
large  and  increasing  numbers  of 
missionaries  too  are  found  each 
season,  obtaining  a  new  lease  of 
life  for  more  vigorous  work  on  the 
plains. 

Kodaikanal,  however,  is  a  smaller 
and  more  quiet  place.  There  is 
less  of  fashion;  it  is  less  expensive; 
it  is  more  restful.  Its  climate  is 
less  damp  than  many  of  the  hill  sta- 
tions. Being  nearer  the  equator,  in 
latitude  10'  15"  north,  its  climate  va- 
ries but  little  in  different  seasons  of 
the  year.  The  thermometer  100  feet 
above  the  lake  never  goes  below  40° 
in  the  cold  months  ;  it  never  rises 
above  76°  in  the  hot  months.  In 
January  and  February  frost  is 
seen  on  the  shores  of  the  lake,  but 
never  100  feet  above.  In  April  and 
May,  the  hottest  months  here,  I 
have  not  seen  the  mercury  above 
75°  nor  below  60°,  varying  thus  less 


than  fifteen  degrees  night  and  day, 
week  in  and  week  out.  Essentially 
the  same  as  the  temperature  during 
the  hot  months  of  the  year,  might 
be  said  of  nearly  all  the  great  sani- 
taria of  India.  There  is  not  the 
real  tonic  effect  of  frost  upon  the 
system.  It  does  not  build  one  up 
who  is  much  run  down  as  a  winter 
in  the  temperate  zone  does  ;  but  an 
occasional  change  to  one  of  these 
sanitaria  is  exceedingly  helpful  in 
preventing  the  utter  break-down 
that  has  wreckt  many  a  promising 
missionary  career  too  near  its  be- 
ginning. 

Missionary  societies  have  come 
to  appreciate  the  economy,  both  in 
health  to  the  missionary  and  in 
money  to  their  supporters,  in  hav- 
ing a  sanitarium  where  their  mis- 
sionaries, jaded  by  months  of  in- 
cessant work  in  touring,  preaching, 
school  work,  looking  after  the  sick, 
working  up  more  and  more  in  the 
languages  of  the  people,  and,  what 
so  burdened  the  Apostle  Paul,  "the 
care  of  all  the  churches,"  could 
come  for  six  or  eight  weeks  of 
respite  both  from  heat  and  from 
wearing  work,  and  recuperate  the 
worn  physical  and  mental  powers. 
It  prolongs  the  years  of  service,  it 
saves  the  lives  of  experienced  mis- 
sionaries, and  prevents  the  neces- 
sity of  so  rapidly  replacing  them 
by  novices.  It  forestalls  the  cost 
of  many  a  long  sea  journey  to  the 
native  land  to  save  a  life  that  would 
otherwise  be  sacrificed. 

The  "American  Board,"  the 
leader  in  this  wise  movement,  has 
been  so  convinced  of  this,  that  for 
more  than  thirty  years  it  has 
provided  a  sufficient  number  of 
houses,  inexpensive  but  comfort- 
able, so  that  every  member  of  their 
large  Madura  mission  can  find  room 
here  through  April  and  May,  the 
two  most  trying  of  the  eight  hot 
months  of  the  year.  These  houses 
are  then  rented,  as  far  as  possible, 
during  the  remaining  hot  months, 


rso 

to  others,  usually  the  families  of 
government  and  railway  officials 
and  European  business  men,  and 
thus  the  expense  of  keeping  up  the 
houses  is  mostly  met,  and  there  is 
no  drain  on  the  contributions  of  the 
home  churches  for  missionary  pur- 
poses. Other  missionary  boards 
and  societies  are  fast  falling  into 
line  in  affording  these  facilities, 
considering  it  in  the  interest  of  the 
truest  economy  to  do  so. 

A  missionary  census  of  Kodai- 
kanal  completed  to-day  shows  that 
there  have  come  up  so  far,  and  are 
now  in  Kodaikanal,  170  missiona- 
ries, with  02  children,  or  232  in  all, 
of  missionary  families,  represent- 
ing fourteen  different  missionary 
societies,  American,  British,  and 
German  ;  in  numbers  the  English 
being  first  and  the  Americans  a 
close  second;  the  Germans,  Swedes, 
Australians,  and  Canadians  being 
fewer. 

It  is  not  for  a  simple  ' '  play  spell  " 
that  all  these  missionaries  come 
up;  some  indeed  come  so  run  down 
and  ill  that  they  must  have  abso- 
lute rest.  Others  come  for  change 
and  recuperation  with  work,  which 
they  are  able  to  bring  up  with  them. 
The  going  over  and  valuing  of 
hundreds  of  examination  papers  of 
the  missionary  colleges  and  schools 
whose  spring  term  closes  as  their 
principals  and  teachers  come  up 
for  the  vacation,  or  the  yearly 
examination  papers  of  our  national 
assistants  who,  each  in  his  own 
village,  carry  on  Biblical  and  theo- 
logical studies  through  the  year ; 
the  bringing  up  of  arrears  of  corre- 
spondence and  accounts;  the  pre- 
paration or  revision  of  vernacular 
tracts  and  books  ;  with  young  mis- 
sionaries, the  more  vigorous  study 
of  the  language  ;  important  com- 
mittee work,  that  can  be  done  better 
here  than  in  the  whirl  of  work 
below  ;  these  and  other  matters  de- 


[October 

mand  a  good  portion  of  the  time  of 
all  who  are  able  to  work. 

There  is  another  most  important 
advantage  here  to  the  isolated  mis- 
sionaries coining  from  scattered 
stations,  who  have  little  means  of 
spiritual  uplift  through  the  year, 
except  in  private  study  and  in  the 
closet. 

Every  year  there  is  held  Jiere,  in 
May,  a  four  days'  convention  for 
the  deepening  of  spiritual  life,  to 
which  we  look  forward  with  joy  as 
one  of  the  chief  blessings  of  our 
sojourn.  This  year  it  was  held 
May  7th  to  10th  inclusive,  and  was 
under  the  stimulating  leadership  of 
Dr.  W.  W.  White,  of  Mr.  Moody's 
Biblical  Institute,  Chicago,  who 
has  been  giving  two  years  of  ex- 
ceptional service  to  the  young  men 
of  India.  At  each  of  our  two  daily 
sessions  it  was  grand  to  see  the 
earnest,  joyous  countenances  of  the 
missionaries  that  filled  the  Ameri- 
can mission  church,  while  we  to- 
gether considered  the  themes 
Christ,  the  Bible,  the  Holy  Spirit, 
prayer,  and  seemed  to  participate 
in  the  promised  "fulness." 

This  wreek  the  annual  Kodaikanal 
missionary  conference  meets  for 
three  days,  for  discussing  impor- 
tant missionary  problems,  prepara- 
tion for  which  has  been  made 
throughout  the  year.  The  sessions 
close  with  a  united  missionary 
breakfast  in  a  grove,  at  which 
above  150  missionaries  will  be  pres- 
ent and  partake  together  of  food 
physical,  and  intellectual  as  well, 
in  the  after-breakfast  speeches,  and 
draw  closer  the  bonds  of  missionary 
comity  and  loving  friendship  ere, 
next  week,  most  of  us  go  back  to 
our  more  or  less  solitary  stations, 
with  new  vows  of  consecration  to 
Him  who  has  given  us  so  much  of 
joy  and  uplift  on  these,  His  delec- 
table mountains,  for  His  glorious 
service. 


INTERNATIONAL  DEPARTMENT. 


1898.] 


FIELD  OF  MONTHLY  SURVEY. 


781 


IV. -FIELD  OF   MONTHLY  SURVEY. 


BY   DELAY  AN   L.   PIER  SON. 


Turkey,*  Persia,+  Arabia.*  Russia  and  Siberia,^  Greece,!  Mohammedanism,' 
The  Greek  Church.** 


Russian  Progress  and  Missions." 

Russia  is  a  mighty  power,  and  is 
leaping  more  and  more  to  the  front. 
Her  recent  advance  in  China  lias 
been  rapid  and  marvelous.  What- 
ever may  he  the  impelling  motives 
in  her  Eastern  policy,  she  has  cer- 
tainly come  into  an  enlarged  area 
of  control,  and  must  be  reckoned 
among  the  dominant  factors  in  the 
determination  of  the  future  of  the 
oldest  empire  of  the  world.  As 
she  goes  forward  on  her  aggressive 
career,  it   becomes   an  important 

*  See  also  pp.  60  (Jan.);  125  (Feb.):  734.  758 
(present  issue). 

New  Books:  "  Impressions  of  Turkey.'* 
Win.  Ramsay.  LL  I).:  "Every-Day  Life  in 
Turkey."  Mrs.  Ramsav:  "The  Conversion  of 
Armenia."  W.  St.  Clair  Tisdall. 

Recent  Articles  :  'The  American  College 
for  Girls  at  Constantinople."  New  England 
Magazine  (Mar.). 

t  See  also  pp  11,  55  (Jan.);  737.  701  (present 
issue). 

New  Books:  Persia— Western  Mission." 
S.  G.  Wilson:  '•Persian  Women."'  Isaac  Malek 
Yonan;  Secretarial  Report,  R.  E.  Speer. 

X  See  also  p.  721  (present  issue). 

§  See  also  pp.  919  (Dec,  '97);  530  (July);  769 
(present  issue). 

New  Books:  "In  the  Land  of  Tolstoi  " 
(Famine  and  Misrule).  J.  Standling  and  W. 
Reason:  "  In  Joyful  Russia:"  "  Sidelights  on 
Siberia."  J.  Y.  Simpson. 

Recent  Articles:  "  Russian  Humanity. " 
Cosmopolitan  (Dec.  "97);  "Catholic  Exiles  in 
Siberia."  Appleton's  (Jan.);  "Coming  of  the 
Slav."  Contemporary  (Jan.);  "Exiled  Christ 
in  Christian  Russia."  Arena  (Mar.):  "Awa- 
kened Russia."  Harper's  (May):  "The  Czar's 
Empire."  Ha rjx  r' a  (June):  "The  Holy  Season 
in  Russia,"  Chautauquan  (April);  ''Baptist 
Exiles  at  Gerusi,"  Baptist  Missionary  Mag. 
(Aug.);  "The  Scundists."  The  Missionary 
(Aug.);  "The  Convict  System  in  Siberia." 
Harper's  (^ug.). 

I! New  Books:  "The  Isles  and  Shrines  of 
Greece,"  S.  J.  Barrows. 

Recent  Articles  :  "The  Regeneration  of 
Greece,"  Cosmopolis  (Aug.). 

t  See  also  p.  721  < present  issue). 

New  Books:  "  The  Bible  and  Islam."  H.  P. 
Smith:  "Mohammedan  Controversv."  Sir 
Wm.  Muir;  "The  Preaching  of  Islam,"  T. 
W.  Arnold:  "Mohammedanism:  Has  it  a  Fu- 
ture ?"  C.  H.  Robinson. 

Recent  Articles:  "  Babism  and  the  Babs." 
New  World  (Dec  .  '97>;  "Islamism,"  Progress 
(Mar.  6,  :98):  "Teachings  of  the  Koran  as 
to  Bible."  C.  M.  Intelligencer. 

**  See  also  pp.  769  (present  issue). 

r\  The  Presbyterian.  Philadelphia. 


question,  what  effect  will  her 
dominance  in  the  East  have  upon 
the  mission  work  of  Protestant 
nations,  and  especially  in  Man- 
churia, which  has  recently  come 
under  her  egis. 

Great  Britain  has  devoted  hoth 
men  and  money,  to  a  large  degree, 
for  the  conversion  of  that  vast 
province.  The  Preshyterians  of 
Ireland  and  Scotland  are  much  in- 
terested in  their  various  missions 
there.  They  feel  that  they  have 
much  at  stake  in  view  of  the  cer- 
tain advance  of  Russian  domina- 
tion over,  and  in,  that  region,  and 
are  much  exercised  over  the  prob- 
able  outcome.  From  Russia's  past 
policy  little  can  he  expected  in  the 
way  of  evangelical  liberty.  The 
Greek  Church  is  as  intolerant  as 
the  Roman  Catholic.  Russia  per- 
mits no  change  of  creed,  unless  for 
its  own  benefit,  within  its  domain. 
It  is  true  that  the  growing  power 
of  the  Stundists  is  forcing  the  czar 
to  a  larger  toleration  than  hereto- 
fore, hut  the  Greek  hierarchy  is  op- 
posed to  even  this  qualified  tolera- 
tion, and  curbs  and  represses  as  far 
as  circumstances  will  permit.  It 
may  be  that  the  widening  empire, 
with  its  varied  religious  faith,  may 
develop  a  more  liberal  govern- 
mental policy,  but  it  is  hard  for  the 
"leopard  to  change  his  spots." 
Accordingly  our  brethren  of  Great 
Britain  are  looking  upon  the  situa- 
tion with  sadness  and  dismay,  and 
see  scarcely  a  ray  of  hope  gilding 
the  horizon.  [Russian  policy  in 
her  colonies  has,  however,  been 
more  lenient  than  that  pursued  at 
home,  and  it  is  not  expected  that 
foreign  peoples  under  Russia's 
sway  will  be  forced  into  the  Greek 
Church.] 


FIELD  OF  MONTHLY  SURVEY 


[October 


The  Evangelical  Greek  Church.* 

The  Greek  Evangelical  Church 
has  not  been  unfavorably  affected 
by  the  general  excitement  (of  the 
Greco -Turkish  war),  except  that 
the  financial  embarrassment  has 
rendered  it  more  difficult  to  sus- 
tain and  extend  our  work. 

The  services  at  Athens  have  been 
largely  attended,  and  the  attitude 
toward  the  evangelical  movement 
has  been  improved,  since  it  became 
apparent,  during  the  national 
struggle,  that  those  connected  with 
it  are  not  wanting  in  patriotism,  as 
their  enemies  had  formerly  repre- 
sented them,  charging  them  with 
being  false  to  their  country  in 
changing  their  religion.  . 

At  Yanina  the  pastor  was  im- 
prisoned on  the  baseless  charge  of 
being  connected  with  the  organi- 
zation hostile  to  the  government. 
Through  the  good  offices  of  the 
British  ambassador  at  Constanti- 
nople, he  was  releast  after  a 
month.  This  imprisonment,  of 
course,  interrupted  his  regular 
work  :  but  the  time  was  not  lost, 
as  he  had  new  opportunities  to 
bear  testimony  to  the  truth  ;  and 
gained  friends,  not  only  among  the 
prisoners,  but  also  among  the 
Turkish  guards  and  officers,  so  that 
Bible  readings  begun  at  that  time 
have  been  continued  since,  the  good 
effect  upon  the  conduct  of  the 
prisoners  being  recognized  by  the 
officials  in  charge. 

From  Yolo,  Serais,  Salonica,  and 
Patras  we  have  encouraging  re- 
ports. There  has  never  been  any 
regular  preaching  in  the  last,  but 
through  the  efforts  of  successive 
Bible  colporteurs,  an  interest  has 
been  awakened,  and  a  few  have 
declared  themselves  evangelical. 
In  addition  to  the  grants  to  the 
army,  the   number  of  Scriptures 


sold  throughout  the  country  last 
year  was  greater  than  for  many 
previous  years,  showing  a  con- 
sciousness of  some  spiritual  need 
which  can  be  met  onlv  by  God's 
Word. 


Persian  Notes. 

The  outbreak  at  Ilamadan 
against  the  Sheykhee  sectarians  is 
but  another  illustration  of  the 
growing  intolerance  of  the  Mo- 
hammedan leaders.  Hitherto  the 
Sheykhees,  tho  regarded  as  strain- 
ing the  ordinary  interpretations  of 
the  Islamic  creed  to  support  some 
peculiar  mystic  views  of  their  own, 
have  been  allowed  to  worship  in 
the  same  mosques  along  with  the 
so-called  orthodox  believers.  But 
the  present  spirit  of  Islam  is  more 
and  more  insisting  on  absolute  uni- 
formity of  belief.  Hence  the  in- 
creasing persecution,  as  reported  of 
the  Babees,  M  ho  are  an  outgrowth 
of  the  Sheykhee  creed  tho  now  far 
removed  from  its  mild  form  of 
heresv. 


*  These  notes  from  Dr.  Kalopothakes.  re- 
cently appeared  in  the  Quarterly  Register. 
■nonthly  organ  of  the  Presbyterian  Alliance. 


At  a  dinner  given  the  last 
Fourth  of  July  in  Teheran,  Persia, 
at  the  United  States;  Legation,  by 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hardy,  British  Minis- 
ter Sir  Mortimer  Durand  and  Mrs. 
Durand  were  the  only  guests  beside 
the  American  missionaries.  Mr. 
Hardy  proposed  a  toast  to  President 
McKinley,  of  whom  he  spoke 
briefly  but  fittingly,  and  then 
added  a  beautiful  tribute  to  Queen 
Victoria,  whose  name  was  coupled 
with  the  president's  in  the  toast. 
Sir  Mortimer  responded  very  feel- 
ingly and  eloquently,  thanking  Mr. 
Hardy  for  having  done  Lady 
Durand  and  himself  the  compli- 
ment of  permitting  them  to  be  one 
with  the  Americans  on  that  occa- 
sion, and  referring  tenderly  and 
forcibly  to  the  growing  feeling  of 
amity  and  good-will  between  the 
two  nations,  a  feeling  which  he 
truthfully  asserted  he  had  for  many 
years  striven  to  promote.  His  eyes 
filled  with  tears  and  his  lip  trem- 
bled as  he  spoke.  All  present 
knew  that  every  word  came  from 
his  large  and  true  Christian  heart. 
Lady  Durand  is  a  worthy  coad- 
jutor of  this  really  noble  repre- 
sentative of  Great  Britain  and 
faithful  servant  in  the  Church  of 
Christ. 


1898.] 


EDITORIAL,  DEPARTMENT. 


783 


V.— EDITORIAL  DEPARTMENT. 


Two  most  interesting  events  now 
are  attracting  much  interest  of 
Christian  people,  and  of  not  a  few 
unbelievers  on  this  side  the  sea. 
First,  the  second  Zionist  Congress 
at  Basel,  which  opened  on  Sunday, 
August  28,  and  second,  the  amazing 
proposal  of  the  Russian  czar  for  a 
general  disarmament,  which  was 
issued  on  the  24th  of  the  same 
month. 

At  the  Zionist  Congress  about 
500  delegates  were  assembled  from 
all  parts  of  the  world,  even  as  re- 
mote as  India  and  America.  The 
parent  and  leader  of  the  present 
movement  is  Dr.  Th.  Herzl,  editor 
of  the  Neue  Freie  Presse,  Vienna, 
whose  work  on  "The  Jewish  State  "' 
graphically  treats  of  the  political 
martyrdom  of  the  modern  Jew,  and 
advocates  the  purchase  of  Pales- 
tine and  the  organization  of  a  neu- 
tral state,  under  protection  of  the 
leading  powers.  This  book  led  to 
the  Zionist  Conference  of  last  year 
at  Basel,  where  from  200  to  300  took 
part,  and  largely  the  commanding 
minds  among  the  Jews.  That  con- 
gress went  so  far  as  to  indorse  the 
effort  to  secure  legally  a  home  in 
Palestine  for  Jews  who  can  not  or 
will  not  assimilate  with  existing 
environments.* 

Dr.  Herzl  maintains  that  the  only 
way  out  of  their  misery  lies 
through  Zionism  ;  he  upholds  the 
legitimate  right  of  the  Jews  to  Pal- 
estine, and  says  that  Turks  are  con- 
vinced of  the  loyalty  of  the  Jews. 
Dr.  Nerdau,  of  Paris,  vice-chair- 
man, in  speaking  of  the  general 
position  of  the  Jews,  says  that  in 
Russia  it  is  awful,  and  in  Galicia 
dangerous.       England's  glorious 

*On  September  9th  the  Turkish  Legation  in 
Washington  issued  the  following  statement: 
"The  entrance  into  Palestine  is  formally 
prohibited  to  foreign  Israelites,  and,  con- 
sequently, the  Imperial  Ottoman  authorities 
have  received  orders  to  prevent  the  landing 
of  immigrant  Jews  in  that  province." 


asylum  for  dismist  people  is  now 
closed  for  poor  Jews,  and  in  Amer- 
ica, anti-Semitism  is  growing. 

As  to  the  czar's  proposal,  it  is 
simply  amazing,  and  seems  incredi- 
ble. A  document  having  such  pos- 
sible relation  to  the  religious 
history  of  the  race,  as  well  as  the 
progress  of  missions,  ought  to  have 
a  permanent  place  in  this  Review. 
The  following  is  the  communica- 
tion which  Count  Aluravieff,  on  the 
24th  of  August,  handed  to  all  accre- 
dited foreign  representatives  at  the 
Court  of  St.  Petersburg  : 

The  maintenance  of  general  peace,  and  a 
possible  reduction  of  the  excessive  arma- 
ments which  weigh  upon  all  nations,  present 
themselves  in  the  existing  condition  of  the 
whgle  world,  as  the  ideal  towards  which  the 
endeavors  of  all  governments  should  be  di- 
rected. The  humanitarian  anil  magnani- 
mous ideas  of  his  majesty,  the  emperor,  my 
august  master,  have  been  won  over  to  this 
view.  In  the  conviction  that  this  lofty  aim  is 
in  conformity  with  the  most  essential  inter- 
ests and  the  legitimate  views  of  all  powers, 
the  imperial  government  thinks  that  the 
present  moment  would  be  very  favorable  to 
seeking  by  means  of  international  discussion 
the  most  effectual  means  of  insuring  to  all 
peoples  the  benefits  of  a  real  and  durable 
peace,  and,  above  all,  of  putting  an  end  to 
the  progressive  development  of  the  present 
armaments. 

In  the  course  of  the  last  twenty  years  the 
longings  for  a  general  Appeasement  have 
grown  especially  pronounced  in  the  con- 
sciences of  civilized  nations.  The  preserva- 
tion of  peace  has  been  put  forward  as  the  ob- 
ject of  international  policy.  It  is  in  its  name 
that  great  states  have  concluded  between 
themselves  powerful  alliances;  it  is  the  better 
to  guarantee  peace  that  they  have  developt 
in  proportions  hitherto  unprecedented  their 
military  forces,  and  still  continue  to  increase 
them  without  shrinking  from  any  sacrifice. 
All  these  efforts  nevertheless  have  not  yet 
been  able  to  bring  about  the  beneficent  re- 
sults of  the  desired  pacification.  The  finan- 
cial charges  following  an  upward  march 
strike  at  public  prosperity  at  its  very  source. 
The  intellectual  and  physical  strength  of  the 
nations,  labor  and  capital,  are  for  the  major 
part  diverted  from  their  natural  application 
and  unproductive! y  consumed. 

Hundreds  of  millions  are  devoted  to  ac- 
quiring terrible  engines  of  destruction  which, 
tho  to-day  regarded  as  the  last  word  of 
science,  are  destined  to-morrow  to  lose  all 


784 


EDITORIAL  DEPARTMENT. 


[October 


value  in  consequence  of  some  fresh  discov- 
ery in  the  same  field.  National  culture, 
economic  progress,  and  the  production  of 
wealth  are  either  paralyzed  or  checkt  in 
their  development.  Moreover,  in  proportion 
as  the  armaments  of  each  power  increase  so 
do  they  less  and  less  fulfil  the  object  which 
the  governments  have  set  before  themselves. 
The  economic  crises  due  in  great  part  to  the 
system  of  armaments  <)  outrance  and  the 
continual  danger  which  lies  in  this  massing 
of  war  material,  are  transforming  the  armed 
peace  of  our  days  into  a  crushing  burden 
which  the  peoples  have  more  and  more  diffi- 
culty in  bearing.  It  appears  evident,  then, 
that  if  this  state  of  things  were  prolonged,  it 
would  inevitably  lead  to  the  very  cataclysm 
which  it  is  desired  to  avert,  and  the  horrors 
of  which  make  every  thinking  being  shudder 
in  advance. 

To  put  an  end  to  these  incessant  arma- 
ments, and  to  seek  the  means  of  warding  off 
the  calamities  which  are  threatening  the 
whole  world,  such  is  the  supreme  duty  which 
is  to-day  imposed  on  all  states.  Filled  with 
this  idea,  his  Majesty  has  been  pleased  to 
order  me  to  propose  to  all  the  governments 
whose  representatives  are  accredited  to  the 
imperial  court,  the  meeting  of  a  conference 
which  would  have  to  occupy  itself  with  this 
grave  problem.  This  conference  would  be, 
by  the  help  of  God,  a  happy  presage  for  the 
century  which  is  about  to  open.  It  would 
converge  in  one  powerful  focus  the  efforts  of 
all  the  states,  which  are  sincerely  seeking  to 
make  the  great  conception  of  universal  peace 
triumph  over  the  elements  of  trouble  and 
discord.  It  would  at  the  same  time  cement 
their  agreement  by  a  corporate  consecra- 
tion of  the  principles  of  equity  and  right,  on 
which  rest  the  security  of  states,  and  the 
welfare  of  peoples. 

The  matter  of  general  surprise  is 
that  such  a  proposal  should  ema- 
nate from  the  most  subtle  and  ag- 
gressive power  in  Europe,  in  view 
of  the  recent  movements  of  Russia 
in  China,  etc.,  the  ninety  million 
roubles  granted  by  imperial  ukase 
for  army  expansion,  the  new  order  s 
issued  for  armed  cruisers,  torpedo 
boats,  battleships,  etc.  But  it  is 
said  that  the  czar  hates  militarism 
and  is  sincere  in  his  desire  to  abate 
the  horrors  of  war  and  the  cost  of 
standing  armies,  and  is  ambitious 
to  shine  in  history  as  the  Educator, 
as  his  grandfather  did  as  the 
Emancipator. 

Certainly,  whatever  the  motives 
leading  to  such  a  proposal,  it  is  a 


time  for  all  who  love  universal 
peace  and  all  the  blessings  which 
follow  in  its  train,  to  pray  for  God's 
seal  on  the  proposal.  This  is  all  the 
more  significant  at  a  time  when 
such  vigorous  efforts  are  making  to 
organize  an  Anglo- American  alli- 
ance. 

The  general  opinion,  however,  is 
that  the  czar's  scheme  is  doomed 
to  failure  owing  to  the  selfishness 
and  naturel  suspicion  of  European 
powers. 

All  who  have  kept  any  track  of 
the  great  work  among  Italian 
soldiers  will  be  grieved  to  learn  of 
the  death  of  Cav.  Luigi  Capellini, 
minister  of  the  Evangelical  mili- 
tary church  at  Rome,  an  account 
of  whose  service  to  Christ  appeared 
in  our  August  number.  He  was  a 
mighty  man  of  valor. 

We  would  call  the  attention  of 
our  readers  to  the  new  feature  of 
the  International  Department.  Dr. 
Gracey  will  there  undertake  to  con- 
duct an  Information  Bureau  on  all 
topics  bearing  on  the  subject  of 
missions  of  general  interest  to  our 
readers.  Questions  should  be  sent 
to  him  at  177  Pearl  Street,  Roches- 
ter, N.  Y.,  and,  if  of  importance 
and  general  interest,  will  be  care- 
fully answered. 

Books  Received. 

Every-Day  Life  in  Korea.  Rev  D.  L.  Gif- 
ford.  12mo,  231  pp.  Illustrated.  $1.00. 
Fleming  H.  Revell  Co.,  New  York  and 
Chicago. 

Korean  Sketches.  Rev.  James  S.  Gale. 
12mo,  256  pp.    Illustrated.    $1.25.  The 

same. 

Fellow  Travelers.  Rev.  Francis  E  Clark. 
l2mo,  288  pp.  Illustrated.  $1.25.  The 
same. 

What  the  Bible  Teaches.    Rev.  R.  A.  Tor- 

rey.   8vo,  539  pp.    $2.50.   The  same. 
Meet  for  the  Master's  Use.   Rev.  F.  B. 

Meyer,  B.A.    16mo,  121  pp.    The  same. 
Select  Northfield  Sermons.    R.  E.  Speer, 

H.  W.  Webb-Peploe,  and  others.  16mo, 

128  pp.   The  same. 
Our  Indian  Sisters.    Rev.  Edward  S  tor  row. 

12mo,  256  pp.  Illustrated.  Three  shillings. 

The  Religious  Tract  Society,  London. 
A  Brief  Narrative  of  Facts  relative  to  the 

Miiller  Orphanages.  James  Wright.  l2mo, 

75  pp.    Paper.    James  Nisbet  &  Co., 

London. 


1898.J 


EXTRACTS  AND  TRANSLATIONS. 


785 


VI. —  GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE. 

EDITED  BY  REV.  D.  L.   LEONARD,  D.D. 


Extracts  and  Translations  Prom  Foreign 
Periodicals. 

BY  REV.   C.  C.  STARBUCK. 

A  Remarkable  Career. 

by  G.  APPIA. 

(Journal  des  Missions  Evangel iques.) 

From  St.  Paul's  time  till  now  the 
whole  history  of  missions  demon- 
strates the  importance  of  personal 
activity  and  consecration.  Permit 
me  to  cite,  at  some  length,  an  ex- 
ample chosen  from  the  Russian 
Church. 

Last  July  seventy  adventurers 
were  arriving  in  one  of  the  ports  of 
North  America,  to  place  in  sure 
hands  the  eight  or  ten  millions  of 
gold  which  they  had  gathered  in 
Alaska.  Forthwith  there  began 
the  exodus  of  one,  two,  some  say 
five  hundred  thousand  seekers  of 
gold,  who  are  already  demanding  a 
railroad  to  cross  the  polar  plains. 
We  might  perhaps  have  Relieved 
that  for  this  once  the  thirst  of  gain 
had  outrun  the  loving  zeal  of  mis- 
sionaries. It  would  be  a  mistake. 
Nine  missionary  societies  have  been 
laboring  in  Alaska  for  several 
years,  and  we  often  rediscover  there 
the  traces  of  the  apostolic  man, 
who  was  the  first  to  bring  the  Gos- 
pel to  these  frozen  regions. 

Ivan  Popoff,  son  of  the  sacristan 
of  Irkutsk,  was,  at  the  opening  of 
this  century,  a  poor  little  orphan, 
whom  an  uncle,  poor  himself,  had 
kept  from  perishing,  but  without 
being  able  to  give  him  more  than 
a  slender  pittance.  Being,  when 
small,  admitted  anagnostes,  or 
reader  of  the  church,  he  had  to  re- 
peat, in  a  sonorous  silver  voice,  the 
portions  of  the  Gospel  appointed 
for  each  Sunday.   Admitted  to  the 


seminary,  the  young  pupil  would 
forget  his  hunger  in  devouring 
books  of  philosophy,  of  magic,  of 
theology,  and  in  developing  his  re- 
markable mechanical  aptitudes, 
constructing  clepsydras  and  port- 
able dials,  and  doing  every  kind  of 
manual  work.  As  priest  of  Our 
Lady  of  Irkutsk  he  soon  distin- 
guish himself  by  his  devotedness. 
The  bishop  wisht  to  appoint  him 
almoner  of  the  Russo- American 
Fur  Company.  Ivan,  whose  name 
as  priest  was  Wenjaminoff  (son  of 
Benjamin)  refused,  but  a  traveler 
having  described  to  him  the  spiri- 
tual desolation  of  the  Aleutian  is- 
lands, he  felt  himself  seized  "and 
as  it  were  constricted  in  his  heart," 
took  leave  of  his  wife,  and  went 
to  establish  himself  among  the 
Aleuts  in  Unalaska. 

There  the  sun  and  clear  sky  were 
to  be  seen  but  some  twenty  days  in 
the  year,  fogs  were  continual;  vol- 
canoes thundered,  and  there  were 
bellowings  sometimes  of  the  sea, 
and  sometimes  of  terrible  earth- 
quakes. The  Russian  missionary, 
a  man  of  iron  constitution,  of  gi- 
gantic stature,  was  affrighted  at 
nothing,  put  his  hand  to  every- 
thing, and  seemed  to  revel  in  diffi- 
culties. He  had  already  publisht 
the  New  Testament  in  the  language 
of  the  Buriats;  he  forthwith  ap- 
plied himself  to  the  study  of  the 
Aleutian  language,  and  to  the 
translation  of  the  Scriptures.  After 
having  built  the  first  church  in 
Unalaska,  he  past  over  into  Alaska, 
resumed  the  same  work,  and  soon 
gained  the  hearts  of  the  Indians  by 
his  charity  and  his  care  of  the  sick. 

Feeling  that  he  alone  was  not 
equal  to  his  task,  he  repaired  to  St. 
Petersburg  and  Moscow,  to  lay  the 
claims  of  the  work  before  the  Holy 


786 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE. 


[October 


Synod,  and  especially  before  the 
metropolitan  Philarete,  who  gave 
him  his  best  help,  comforted  him 
on  the  death  of  his  wife,  and  ad- 
vised him  to  enter  a  monastic  order 
under  the  name  of  "  Innocent." 

Returning  to  Alaska,  Innocent 
was  chosen  bishop,  then  archbishop 
of  the  immense  diocese  of  Kam- 
chatka, the  Kurile,  and  the  Aleu- 
tian Islands.  You  might  then  have 
seen  him  traversing  alone  the  fro- 
zen stretches  of  Bering's  Strait, 
lying  at  length  in  his  sledge  drawn 
by  dogs,  sometimes  not  falling  in 
with  a  human  dwelling  for  twenty- 
five  days  together,  inspiring  by  his 
mildness  and  devotion  to  the  popu- 
lations of  these  polar  regions  a  pro- 
found attachment,  mingled  with  ad- 
miration. His  coffin-shaped  sledge, 
drawn  sometimes  by  reindeer, 
sometimes  by  dogs,  traverst  all  the 
country. 

Often  he  had  to  cross  the  sea  in 
all  seasons.  Once  he  was  detained 
at  sea  twenty-eight  days,  without 
seeing  the  sun  a  single  hour.  Food 
and  water  began  to  fail;  the  crew 
had  to  be  allowanced,  and  water 
found  by  melting  the  snow  hang- 
ing to  the  sails.  Innocent  was 
without  ceasing  on  the  bridge  him- 
self, spreading  the  sails,  watch- 
ing over  the  rations,  keeping  up 
the  courage  of  his  men,  a  veritable 
St.  Paul  upon  the  sea.  In  the  Sea 
of  Okhotsk,  during  the  Crimean 
War,  he  was  made  prisoner  by  the 
English,  who  treated  him  with  the 
greatest  consideration.  Some  years 
later  it  became  necessary  to  give 
him  two  coadjutor  bishops.  Chinese 
and  Mongols  respected  the  Chris- 
tian faith  as  represented  by  such  a 
man.  It  was  then  that  there  came 
upon  him  a  stroke  as  unexpected  as 
undesired,  the  summons  to  the  post 
of  a  metropolitan  of  the  Greek 
Church.  Philarete,  of  Moscow, 
had  designated  him  as  his  successor. 
The  former  little  orphan-cantor, 
the  Alaska  missionary,  humbly  ac- 


cepted the  new  dignity,  and  became 
during  his  six  remaining  years  one 
of  the  chiefs  of  the  Greek  Church, 
holding  that  see  which,  tho  in  rank 
the  third  of  Russia,  yet  as  repre- 
senting a  former  patriarchate,  may 
be  rather  accounted  the  first.  As 
he  was  breathing  his  last,  in  1878, 
he  was  heard  to  murmur:  "Is 
there  not  something  more  to  be 
done  ?  "  Assuredly,  his  activity 
and  his  success  had  proved  the  im- 
portance of  the  personal  factor  and 
of  entire  consecration  for  all  the 
soldiers  of  the  missionary  army. — 
Translated  by  C.  C.  Starbucl: 

Miscellaneous. 

— Erasmus  has  fared  hardly  be- 
tween Catholics  and  Protestants. 
The  latter  have  sneered  at  him,  be- 
cause he  did  not  join  himself  to 
Luther,  ultra-predestination  and 
all;  the  former  thought,  not  with- 
out reason,  that  if  he  did  not 
join  the  Reformation,  he  paved  the 
way  for  it.  Yet  if  both  sides  had 
listened  more  attentively  to  him, 
the  great  schism  might  have  taken 
place  all  the  same,  but  it  would 
have  been  on  both  sides  more  hu- 
mane and  less  fiercely  self-satisfied. 
Erasmus  preacht  a  simple,  but 
not  a  shallow  or  unfruitful  Chris- 
tianity. We  are  glad  to  see  that 
he  was  not,  like  Luther,  indifferent 
to  missions.  Says  The  Chronicle  : 
" Erasmus,  in  his  treatise  on  'The 
Art  of  Preaching, '  issued  early  in 
the  sixteenth  century,  called  upon 
the  Christians  of  his  age  to  pray 
for  the  evangelization  of  mankind. 
Lamenting  the  decay  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion,  and  that  it  is  now 
confined  to  such  narrow  limits,  he 
goes  on  to  say:  'Let  those,  then, 
to  whom  this  is  an  unfeigned  cause 
of  grief,  beseech  Christ  earnestly 
and  continuously  to  send  laborers 
into  His  harvest.  What,  do  I  ask, 
do  we  now  possess  in  Asia,  which 
is  the  largest  continent — when  Pal- 
estine herself,  whence  shone  the 


1898.] 


EXTRACTS  AND  TRANSLATIONS. 


Gospel  light,  is  ruled  by  heathens  ? 
In  Africa,  what  have  we  ?  There 
are  surely  in  these  tracts  barbarous 
and  simple  tribes,  who  could  easily 
be  attracted  to  Christ,  if  we  sent 
men  among  them  to  sow  the  good 
seed.  Christ  orders  us  to  pray  the 
Lord  of  the  Harvest  to  send  forth 
laborers,  because  the  harvest  is 
plenty,  and  the  laborers  are  few.'  " 

—  We  note  that  at  the  head  of 
the  Roman  Catholic  celebration,  at 
Florence,  of  Savonarola's  martyr- 
dom, stands  a  cardinal.  We  sup- 
pose this  to  be  Alphonso  Capece- 
latro,  the  present  eminent  arch- 
bishop of  Capua.  He  is  an  Ora- 
torian,  and  the  Oratorians,  next  to 
the  Dominicans,  are  peculiarly  de- 
voted to  the  memory  of  the  martyr. 
Capecelatro  is  thought  by  many 
not  unlikely  to  be  the  next  pope. 
In  that  event  he  would  probably 
initiate  Savonarola's  canonization. 
Several  popes  have  contemplated 
this,  but  the  Jesuits  have  never 
been  friendly  to  the  project.  Now, 
however,  they  seem  to  be  giving  up 
their  opposition.  The  present  pope, 
by  giving  free  access  to  the  Borgia 
secrets,  has  rendered  it  impossible 
to  defend  the  character  of  Alexan- 
der VI.  any  longer.  It  is  worthy 
of  note,  that  at  their  foundation 
the  Jesuits  defined  the  limits  of 
obedience  to  the  pope  in  Savonaro- 
la's exact  words,  tho  probably 
quoted  from  an  older  source.  Say 
the  constitutions:  "  Obedience  must 
be  rendered  to  the  pope,  and  to 
other  superiors,  so  far  as  is  consis- 
tent with  charity,"  which  is  the 
technical  Catholic  term  for  su- 
preme love  to  God,  and  equal  love 
to  man.  In  a  manner  Savonarola 
is  canonized  already,  as  his  por- 
trait has  stood  on  the  walls  of 
the  Vatican  for  nearly  four  hun- 
dred years  among  the  fathers  and 
doctors  of  the  Church. 

Since  writing  this  we  find  that 
the  celebration  of  his  martyrdom 


was  attended,  in  a  separate  service, 
by  seven  cardinals  and  twenty- 
seven  archbishops  and  bishops. 

—  "  It  is  a  curious  thing,  but  there 
is  a  missionary  chimera  exactly  op- 
posite to  the  chimera  of  mere  civi- 
lization. Instead  of  separating  civi- 
lization from  Christianity,  the 
majority  of  missionaries  confound 
the  two.  They  can  not  conceive 
Christianity  except  under  the  ex- 
terior aspects  of  the  society  in 
which  they  have  grown  up.  They 
thus  precipitate  the  collision  be- 
tween the  requirements  of  the 
Christian  life  and  the  pagan  habi- 
tudes before  the  regenerated  indi- 
viduals are  sufficiently  robust  to 
sustain  this  struggle,  and  to  come 
out  victors.  They  go  even  so  far 
as  needlessly  to  provoke  conflicts 
with  national  usages  to  which 
Christianity  is  essentially  indiffer- 
ent."— Prof.  F.  II.  Kruger  in  Jour- 
nal des  Missions. 

—  Professor  Kruger  remarks  that 
thus  far  no  missionary  society  has 
a  history  so  richly  fortified  by  doc- 
uments, so  detailed  and  so  reliable, 
as  the  Netherlands  Society,  founded 
at  Rotterdam  in  1798,  the  first  free 
association  for  this  end  on  the  Con- 
tinent. 

—  Buddhism  is  far  enough  from 
its  end  in  Japan.  There  is  one 
temple  for  every  540  persons,  one 
priest  for  every  400.  Buddhist  wor- 
ship in  Japan  is  computed  to  cost 
$10,000,000  a  year. 

—  We  are  pleased  to  acknowledge 
the  receipt  of  a  number  of  the  Bra- 
zilian Bulletin,  organ  of  Mackenzie 
College,  Presbyterian.  It  is  very 
interesting,  various,  and  animated, 
dignified  and  temperate  in  tone, 
aiming  at  raising  the  intellectual 
tone  of  Brazilian  religion,  but  with- 
out laying  itself  out  to  proselytize. 
Brazil,  probably,  will  remain  Cath- 
olic, but  such  colleges  as  Mackenzie 
may  well    be   as  elevating  and 


GENERAL.  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE. 


[October 


strenghtening  to  it,  as  Robert  Col- 
lege has  been  to  Bulgaria.  Such  a 
publication,  by  contrast,  increases 
the  disgust  felt  with  some  others 
(not  in  Brazil),  whose  intemperate 
virulence,  professing  to  do  the 
work  of  Christ,  is  really  doing  the 
work  of  Antichrist. 

—  The  Church  Missionary  Intel- 
ligencer for  July  has  a  leading  ar- 
ticle, entitled:  "The  'Policy  of 
Faith  '  Forty  Years  Ago."  It  proves 
by  abundance  of  facts  and  figures 
that  "so  long  as  the  policy  of  faith 
was  boldly  followed,  the  Lord  hon- 
ored the  society,  raising  up  the 
men,  and  providing  the  means.  But 
so  soon  as  the  committee  were 
frightened  by  deficits,  and  began  to 
retrench  in  oneway  or  another,  the 
blessing  was  withheld,  and  both 
the  men  and  money  failed. 

"Whence  came  the  revival? 
God's  own  remedy  was  resorted 
to — united  and  definite  prayer,  not 
for  money,  but  for  men.  In  1872 
came  the  Day  of  Intercession,  orig- 
inally proposed  by  the  S.  P.  G., 
and  especially  designed  as  a  day  of 
prayer  for  laborers.  The  result 
was  immediate.  In  the  next  few 
months  both  the  S.  P.  G.  and  the 
C.  M.  S.  received  more  offers  of  ser- 
vice, than  they  had  received  in  as 
many  years  previously.  And  what 
of  the  funds  ?  In  the  very  next 
year,  1873-4,  the  C.  M.  S.  income 
reacht  by  far  the  largest  amount 
ever  known  up  to  that  time. 

"Then  came  a  period  of  enlarged 
operations  in  many  parts  of  the 
world.  The  next  four  years  saw 
the  East  Africa,  Palestine,  China, 
Japan,  and  Northwest  America 
missions  greatly  developt  and  ex- 
tended; also  some  of  the  agencies 
in  India;  and  Persia  and  Uganda  be- 
came fields  of  new  missions.  But 
in  1878-80  there  were  fresh  financial 
troubles,  and  men  were  again  kept 
back.  In  1881  recovery  was  re- 
sumed, and  in  the  next  six  or  seven 


years  there  was  quiet  and  steady 
progress. 

"In  the  autumn  of  1887  there  was 
initiated — or  rather,  as  these  facts 
show,  revived — what  is  now  called 
the  'Policy  of  Faith,'  and  the  net 
number  of  missionaries  (not  includ- 
ing wives),  after  deducting  deaths 
and  retirements,  which  was  230  in 
1872,  and  309  in  1887,  is  now  777. 

"Not  another  word  is  necessary." 

THE  KINGDOM. 

—  Over  the  door  of  one  of  Dr. 
Barnado's  homes  in  London  there 
is  this  inscription:  "  No  destitute 
child  ever  refused  admission."  The 
directors  say  that  this  assurance 
has  been  literally  fulfilled. 

— Rev.  E.  W.  Stenson  has  workt 
forty-seven  years  in  South  Africa 
without  ever  having  before  this 
year  been  home,  or  even  seen 
Grahamstown  or  Capetown. 

— Bishop  Penick  writes  in  the 
Southern  Churchman;  "  Amid  all 
of  the  deeds  of  heroism  done,  none 
perhaps  stands  more  glorious  than 
the  story  of  our  great  hero, 
'  Schereschewsky,'  as  it  was  told 
by  one  of  the  oldest  and  most 
honored  members  of  the  Mission- 
ary T7nion.  He  is  pictured  as  un- 
able to  speak  plainly  from  a  stroke 
of  paralysis,  unable  to  walk  save 
by  leaning  his  hands  upon  the 
shoulders  of  his  wife ;  unable  to 
write,  save  with  one  finger,  on  a 
typewriter  ;  and  yet  laboring  on 
through  long  years  thus  afflicted, 
this  man  has  given  the  Bible  to  the 
Chinese,  perhaps  in  one  of  the  best 
translations  that  has  yet  appeared 
and  is  there  now  supervising  its 
publication." 

— Rev.  L.  C.  Barnes  recently  gave 
a  most  interesting  and  suggestive 
address  with  this  as  the  theme : 
Napoleon  and  Carey,  a  contrast,  and 
in  which  the  Consecrated  Cobbler 
is  shown  to  be  verily  greater  than 
the  Conqueror. 


1898.] 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENT  K. 


789 


— The  Euclid  Ave.  church  of 
Cleveland  has  undertaken  to  sup- 
port its  own  missionaries.  This 
will  require  the  raising  of  its  pay- 
ments to  the  American  Board  from 
$231  to  $1,500  a  year,  independent 
of  the  Woman's  Board  or  the 
Christian  Endeavor  Society. 

— A  writer  in  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Chronicle  estimates  the 
number  of  Congregationalists  in 
Great  Britain  and  the  colonies  at 
1,000,000.  "During  the  past  twenty 
years,"  says  he,  "these  churches 
have  sent  into  the  mission  field  317 
missionaries.  Were  the  Polyne- 
sians to  have  acted  in  the  same  pro- 
portion, they  would  have  sent 
during  that  period  12  missionaries, 
while  as  a  matter  of  fact,  they 
have  sent  250,  or  twenty  times  as 
many.*' 

—  At  the  last  Presbyterian 
Assembly  Dr.  Pentecost  said  that 
in  the  division  of  responsibility 
among  denominations  10,000,000  of 
the  population  of  this  country, 
and  160,000,000  in  heathen  lands, 
would  fall  to  the  lot  of  Presbyteri- 
ans, and  added  that  on  the  less 
than  500,000  of  Greater  New  York 
who  would,  according  to  the  pro- 
posed ratio,  fall  into  the  Presby- 
terian "sphere  of  influence,"  the 
Presbyterian  Church  spent  last 
year  $777,365,  or  about  the  sum  she 
spent  on  the  160,000,000  that  fall  to 
her  in  the  foreign  field. 

—  The  early  disciples  furnish 
three  types  of  Christian  steward- 
ship— Barnabas,  who  gave  all  he 
had  ;  Ananias,  who  kept  back  part 
of  the  price  ;  and  Judas,  who  stole 
all  there  was.  Here  is  eulogy  for 
every  saint  and  philanthropist  like 
Daniel  Hand,  the  Barnabas  of  our 
time.  Here  is  denunciation  for 
every  Christian  plutocrat  who  has 
smuggled  the  spirit  of  Judas  into 
this  Christian  age.  Here,  finally, 
is  apology  for  Ananias.  He  stands 
for  all  the  Christian  disciples  whose 


record  is  that  of  keeping  back  part 
of  the  price.  The  benevolent 
schedule,  in  its  mildest  sense,  is  the 
damning  indictment  of  Chris- 
tianity. The  immense  disparity 
between  abilities  and  activities  is  a 
startling  sign  of  the  times,  and  yet 
Ananias  is  not  altogether  blaniable. 
He  is,  for  the  most  part,  living  up 
to  his  light.  The  rank  and  file  of 
our  churches  have  been  educated  in 
what  may  be  called  the  casuistries 
of  benevolence.  The  first  duty  of 
Christians  is  to  emphasize  the  fun- 
damental doctrines  of  Christianity. 
Benevolence  will  never  result  from 
sentimental  religious  awakenings. 
In  general,  this  is  the  most  reli- 
gious age  in  the  history  of  the 
Church.  Life  is  more  abundant 
now  than  ever  before.  What  it 
needs  is  arousal.  It  is  time  that 
we  should  raise  up  a  generation  of 
givers,  for  the  world  irreligious  is 
laying  the  challenge  of  gifts  at  the 
threshold  of  the  Church. — Rev.  C. 
11'.  Hiott. 

— If  giving  were  as  systematic  as 
getting,  the  religious  and  benevo- 
lent needs  of  the  world  woidd  be 
readily  met.  The  few  do  not  give 
at  all,  the  many  their  spare  change, 
and  the  very  few  a  specified  amount. 
When  men  are  putting  aside  a 
certain  proportion  of  their  incomes 
for  food,  clothing,  housing,  doctor's 
bills  and  other  so-called  necessities, 
how  many  ever  pause  to  think  of 
religion  as  one  of  the  necessities  ? 
How  many  ever  give  it  the  dignity 
of  being  counted  among  the  essen- 
tials of  life  and  happiness  ?  And 
yet  people  who  have  never  had  a 
thought  of  it  in  their  minds  in  the 
time  of  personal  sorrow  turn  to  it, 
even  then  without  a  thought  of 
their  distress,  if  it  were  not  there 
to  minister  to  them  in  the  crisis. 
Wise  business  men  who  provide  for 
every  other  emergency  that  may 
arise  in  their  lives,  who  consider 
their  children's  schooling  and  estab- 


TOO 

lishment  in  business  and  social 
position,  avoid  persistently,  almost 
obstinately,  the  question  of  religi- 
ous obligation. —  Univ  ersalist 
Leader. 

— The  ( 'h  u  rch  Econom  ist  has  re- 
ceived a  letter  from  a  suburban 
pastor  to  the  state  superintendent 
of  the  Congregational  Home  Mis- 
sionary Society  in  Illinois,  which 
contains  the  following  interesting 
item  of  "church  work:"  "An 
effort  was  made  to  raise  money  for 
the  home  missionary  cause  and  one 
of  his  parishioners  started  in  to 
raise  his  tithe  in  the  lines  of  poultry 
economics.  He  promist  a  week 
beforehand  that  all  the  eggs  his 
hens  laid  during  the  week  he 
would  give  to  home  missions.  The 
letter  states  that  this  man  was 
getting  three  eggs  a  day  up  to  that 
time,  and  that  'the  daily  average 
for  that  week  was  twelve  ; '  and  he 
says,  '  the  best  of  it  is  that  the  hens 
do  not  know  that  the  week  is  up, 
and  they  are  still  following  the 
high  standard.'" 

— The  church  of  Kusaie,  one  of 
the  Micronesian  islands,  has  less 
than  100  members  under  the  care 
of  a  native  pastor.  At  one  of  the 
missionary  meetings  in  the  girls' 
school  the  topic  was  India,  and  a 
few  members  of  the  church  were 
present,  and  were  deeply  toucht 
by  the  stories  of  starvation  and 
suffering  among  our  India  mis- 
sions. They  askt  if  they  might 
take  the  papers  and  pictures  con- 
cerning the  famine-stricken  suffer- 
ers, to  show  them  to  their  friends. 
Nothing  more  was  heard  from  them 
until  just  before  the  sailing  of  the 
Morning  Star  for  Honolulu,  when 
several  appeared  at  the  mission 
premises  to  say  they  had  taken  up 
a  collection  for  India,  to  be  sent 
through  the  American  Board. 
They  brought  $20  in  money,  and  a 
package  of  tols  (native  cloth)  which 
has  since  been  sold  for  $20  more. 


[October 

Forty  years  ago  these  people  were 
naked  savages. — Missionary  Her- 
ald. 

— The  Presbyterian  Board  owns 
and  operates  6  printing  presses  in 
the  foreign  field.  The  press  at 
Shanghai,  which  stands  in  the  very 
front  rank  of  similar  presses 
throughout  the  world,  printed  last 
year  50,550,953  pages,  while  that  at 
Beirut  printed  19,611,303.  The 
former  has  700  volumes  in  the  ver- 
nacular on  its  catalog,  while  the 
latter  has  about  500  volumes.  The 
total  of  pages  printed  last  year  by 
the  6  presses  was  77,041,938. 

—  The  bicycle  is  destined  to 
render  important  service  in  mis- 
sionary work.  In  Great  Britain  it 
is  regarded  as  part  of  the  mis- 
sionary's outfit.  According  to  the 
Belfast  Witness,  "four-fifths  of  the 
departing  missionaries  take  a 
machine  with  them  when  they  go 
abroad." 

— These  figures  well  illustrate  in 
what  numbers  the  heathen  are 
transferring  themselves  to  Chris- 
tian lands,  or  within  easy  reach  of 
the  Gospel.  In  California  and  other 
States  are  found  some  100,000 
Chinese,  .in  Singapore  120,000,  in 
Peru  50,000,  in  Hawaii  20,000,  with 
15,000  Japanese  ;  in  Natal  53,000 
Hindus,  54,000  in  Singapore,  15,000 
in  Trinidad,  10,000  in  Fiji,  etc. 

WOMAN'S  WORK. 

— In  Moody's  Chicago  Bible  In- 
stitute 1,038  women  have  been 
students  during  the  thirteen  years 
of  its  history. 

— These  are  the  words  of  Bishop 
Newman  of  the  Methodist  Church  : 
"There  is  nothing  in  the  services  of 
the  church  that  breaks  up  the 
fountain  of  my  nature  and  stirs  the 
depth  of  my  soul  so  much  as  when 
I  consecrate  these  deaconesses  to 
the  Master,  for  I  consecrate  them 
to  a  life  of  suffering.  There  is  all 
there  is  of  it — not  their  own  suffer- 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE. 


1898.] 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE. 


79i 


ing,  but  the  suffering  of  others  ; 
theirs  for  the  Master  in  this  regard. 
Henceforth  you  are  to  go  forward 
where  the  sick  are  to  be  cared  for, 
where  orphans  are  to  be  watcht 
over,  where  the  sinner  is  to  be  re- 
claimed. You  have  given  yourself 
a  glorious  mission  ;  it  is  a  conse- 
cration to  a  life  of  suffering.  And 
to-day  you  leave  the  world,  its 
pleasures  and  its  honors,  and  before 
God  and  His  holy  angels  and  this 
congregation,  you  consecrate  your- 
selves to  this  life  of  suffering.  God 
be  with  you  !  " 

— An  urgent  invitation  has  come 
to  Mrs.  Mary  H.  Hunt  to  visit 
Japan  next  year  to  introduce  scien- 
tific temperance  instruction  into 
the  public  schools  of  the  empire. 
Until  lately  the  minister  of  edu- 
cation, upon  whom  so  much  de- 
pended, was  not  approachable — was 
in  fact  anti-foreign,  but  Hon.  Hamo, 
former  president  of  the  Imperial 
University,  now  holds  that  office 
and  is  moist  desirous  of  introducing 
Western  methods  and  teaching. 
The  door  is  open — they  want  the 
text-books  on  temperance  phys- 
iology used  in  this  country  and 
they  are  waiting  for  a  leader. 

— The  number  of  American  Pres- 
byterian women  laboring  on  the 
foreign  field  is  426,  of  whom  241  are 
wives  of  missionaries,  and  185  are 
single,  20  of  the  latter  being  medical 
missionaries,  and  the  remainder 
teachers  and  evangelists. 

— This  is  the  record  of  progress 
made  by  the  Women's  Missionary 
Association  of  the  Scottish  Free 
Church  :  At  the  close  of  1887  the 
staff  of  its  European  missionaries 
numbered  32,  20  in  India  and  12  in 
Africa,  and  these  were  assisted  by 
187  native  Christian  women.  Since 
then  such  an  adv  ance  has  been  made 
that  the  society  has  now  65  Euro- 
pean missionaries — 41  in  India  and 
2 1  in  Africa.  With  these  are  asso- 
ciated nearly  400  native  Christian 


workers,  while  11,000  girls  and 
women  are  undergoing  regular 
instruction. 

— Mrs.  Andrew  Murray  writes 
from  South  Africa  of  Wellington 
Seminary  :  "  We  have  now  nearly 
200  young  women  and  girls  living 
in  our  school  homes,  besides  which 
we  have  lately  begun  an  Industrial 
School  for  poor  girls,  which  is 
mainly  a  work  of  faith,  having  no 
support  but  free  gifts  beyond  a  cer- 
tain sum  given  by  government — 
£12  for  each  girl  and  some  help 
toward  salaries  of  the  mother  and 
teacher.  We  have  already  27  girls 
training  as  mother's  helps,  dress- 
makers, laundry  workers,  and  shop 
attendants.  We  hope  in  time  to 
make  the  institution  self-support- 
ing." 

—  Certainly  no  woman  in  the 
United  States  has  done  more  for 
the  relief  and  comfort  of  the  sol- 
diers than  Helen  Gould.  She  is 
devoting  her  entire  time  to  the 
work  of  the  Woman's  National 
Relief  Association,  of  which  she  is 
president,  with  headquarters  at  the 
Windsor  Hotel.  Miss  Gould  left 
her  beautiful  home  on  the  Hudson 
early  in  July,  shortly  after  the 
battle  of  Santiago,  and  came  into 
the  city,  where  during  the  unpre- 
cedented heat  she  has  been  working 
night  and  day,  collecting  money, 
buying  supplies,  distributing  them 
among  the  hospitals,  fitting  out 
relief  ships,  and  doing  other  work 
which  one  would  think  ought  to  be 
done  by  the  government.  She  has 
sent  3  shiploads  of  ice  to  Santiago 
at  her  own  expense  and  is  now  hav- 
ing 2  more  loaded  with  cargoes  of 
3,000  tons  each.  She  has  fitted  out 
1  relief  ship  at  her  own  expense, 
has  personally  visited  and  inspect- 
ed all  of  the  hospitals  within  the 
limits  of  Greater  New  York  at 
which  soldiers  or  sailors  are  lying, 
and  if  they  have  not  been  furnisht 
with  every  comfort  that  money 


792 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE. 


[October 


can  buy  it  is  not  her  fault.  She 
sent  a  check  for  $100,000  to  the 
president,  as  will  be  remembered,  at 
the  outbreak  of  the  war,  and  those 
who  are  familiar  with  her  work  in 
the  hospitals  believe  that  her  ex- 
penditures have  not  been  less  than 
$50,000  up  to  date.  —  Chicago 
Record. 

— Mrs.  Addis  lately  died  in  India 
at  the  age  of  90.  When  4  years 
old  she  was  taken  by  Mrs.  Judson 
to  Burma,  and  remained  with  the 
family  for  ten  years.  Her  hands 
embroidered  the  cover  to  the  Bible 
which  Dr.  Judson  took  to  Ava  to 
present  to  the  king.  Her  earliest 
missionary  work  was,  as  a  child  of 
ten,  to  teach  some  poor  men  and 
women  the  Burmese  alphabet.  For 
30  years  she  did  excellent  work  as 
a  missionary's  wife  at  Coimbatore. 
Since  1870,  when  her  husband  died, 
she  has  kept  a  Bible  and  tract  de- 
pository at  Connoor,  and  a  shop 
where  mission  goods  from  all 
quarters  have  been  sold.  In  that 
time  she  collected  for  the  Madras 
Bible  Society  over  10,000  rupees. 

AMERICA. 

United  States. — Among  the  start- 
ling events  attending  the  progress 
of  the  late  Spanish-American  war 
must  be  set  the  conference  of  mis- 
sionary societies  as  to  a  united 
and  cooperative  plan  of  campaign 
in  carrying  the  Gospel  into  the 
West  Indies  and  the  Pacific  Isles. 
All  unseemly  rivalry  and  tres- 
pass are  to  be  avoided  as  irrational 
and  unchristian.  Cuba  is  to  be  ap- 
portioned among  7  denominations 
which  wish  to  enter  ;  Porto  Rico 
among  3,  and  the  same  number  are 
to  receive  an  allotment  in  the  Phil- 
ippines. Behold  how  good  and 
pleasant,  etc. 

— A  new  "Self-supporting  and 
Self-propagating  Industrial  Mis- 
sion "  for  Africa  has  been  lancht, 
with  a   secretary   in  Newburgh, 


New  York,  and  treasurer  in  To- 
ronto. A  plateau  in  Nyassaland 
has  been  chosen  as  the  field,  reacht 
by  ascending  the  Zambesi  and 
Shire.  To  start  the  work  and  carry 
it  on  for  3  years  $12,000  are  sought, 
and  2  suitable  men  as  pioneers. 

— The  Swedish-American  Luther- 
ans raised  $6,297  last  year  for 
foreign  missions,  and  the  United 
Norwegian  church  $12,000,  the  lat- 
ter working  in  Madagascar. 

—Again  let  Mr.  D.  O.  Mills  be 
set  down  among  missionaries,  who 
to  his  New  York  Hotel  No.  1,  so 
complete  in  all  its  appointments, 
and  so  marvelously  moderate  in  its 
charges  for  rooms  and  board,  has 
added  No.  2  possest  of  the  same 
features.  And  may  his  tribe  in- 
crease ! 

— The  Rev.  H.  B.  Frissell,  princi- 
pal of  Hampton  Institute,  in  a 
recent  publication  says:  "The 
North  and  South  are  working  to- 
gether for  the  negro,  for  whose 
education  the  latter  has  given,  in 
taxation,  since  1870,  about  $60,000,- 
000,  and  the  former  in  donations, 
about  $25,000,000.  About  $1,000,000 
a  year  comes  from  the  North,  and 
over  $3,000,000  yearly  from  the 
Southern  States  for  negro  schools." 

— Hon.  J.  S.  Sherman,  chairman 
of  the  Indian  committee,  in  a 
speech  at  Hampton  Institute  re- 
cently, said:  "Thirty-five  years 
ago  there  was  hardly  an  Indian  in 
the  United  States  in  school.  To- 
day, outside  of  the  five  civilized 
tribes,  we  have  20,000  Indians  in 
school,  more  than  5, 000  in  industrial 
schools  like  Hampton  and  Carlisle, 
and  20,000  heads  of  families  living 
in  houses."  A  new  building  now 
being  erected  at  Hampton  for  the 
teaching  of  domestic  science  will 
give  Indian  and  colored  girls  better 
opportunities  for  learning  trades 
and  all  branches  of  housekeeping 
than  they  can  find  elsewhere  in  the 


1898.] 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE. 


793 


country.  Already  among  her  500 
Indian  students  who  have  returned 
to  their  tribes,  Hampton  can  point 
to  many  home-makers  who  are  cen- 
ters of  light  and  civilization  in  their 
little  communities. 

— Alaska  has  10  Presbyterian 
mission  stations,  8  Greek  Catholic, 
5  Roman  Catholic,  1  Moravian,  4 
Episcopal,  3  Swedish  Evangelical, 

2  Methodist,  1  Baptist,  1  Congrega- 
tional, and  1  Quaker  ;  upward  of  40 
in  all. 

South  America. — During  the  last 

3  years  the  American  Bible  Society 
has  expended  $229,543  in  Latin 
America,  and  of  this  amount  $144- 
038  went  to  South  America.  Dur- 
ing that  time  302,437  volumes  of  the 
Scriptures  were  circulated  in  the 
same  countries,  of  which  196,682 
volumes  went  to  South  America. 
Last  year  the  society  sent  colpor- 
teurs to  Ecuador,  and  in  5  months 
one  man  sold  in  Guayaquil  2,000 
volumes,  of  which  000  were  com- 
plete Bibles.  Every  copy  was  sold, 
the  proceeds  amounting  to  $1,068. 

— Sixty  years  ago  the  civil  author- 
ities of  Ecuador  banisht  the  agent 
of  the  American  Bible  Society  at 
the  request  of  the  Bishop  of  Quito. 
Eleven  years  ago  a  cargo  of  Bibles 
was  refused  entrance  into  the  coun- 
try through  the  same  influence. 
Now,  however,  since  the  recent 
revolution,  which  has  brought  re- 
ligious liberty,  the  American  Bible 
Society  has  again  been  able  to  en- 
ter, and  without  let  or  hindrance 
circulates  the  Word  of  God,  and 
even  the  president  has  bought  a 
Bible. 

— In  a  recent  issue  of  El  Callao,  a 
leading  paper  in  Peru,  attention  is 
called  to  a  friar  who  is  going  about 
the  suburbs  of  Linares  advertising 
himself  as  a  "redentor  de  almas  " 
— redeemer  of  souls — at  50  pesos  a 
head.  "He  has  redeemed  sc  many 
poor  souls,"  says  El  Callao,  "that 


15  to  20  million  dollars  have  been 
collected." 

— The  women  of  Antofagasta, 
Chili,  have  banded  together  and 
formed  a  society,  the  object  of 
which  is  "to  raise  woman  to  the 
position  she  deserves,  and  which 
God  gave  her  at  the  creation." 
Among  the  rules  are  these:  All  con- 
versations or  discussions  on  poli- 
tics, religion,  or  lineage,  are  strictly 
forbidden  in  the  society's  halls ; 
also  the  members  when  attending 
the  meetings  must  be  scrupulously 
c  lean  and  wear  dresses  of  "elegant 
simplicity,"  avoiding  any  extrava- 
gant display,  and  quite  in  keeping 
with  the  age  and  rank  of  the 
wearer. 

EUROPE. 

Great  Britain.  In  the  August 
Mission  Field  (S.  P.  G.)  the  mind 
of  Rev.  R.  H.  Walker  is  in  "per- 
plexity" as  he  notes  how  the  Stu- 
dent Volunteers,  and  the  Dissenters 
generally  are  full  of  zeal  in  pushing 
the  Kingdom,  and  he  queries  as 
follows:  Is  Christ  divided,  we 
might  ask  with  St.  Paul  ?  Is  it  the 
will  of  our  Head  and  Chief  Captain 
that  Baptist,  Presbyterian,  Wes- 
leyan,  and  other  forms  of  Chris- 
tianity should  be  reproduced  in 
Asia  and  Africa  ?  Is  the  strife 
among  Christians  and  the  conflict 
between  the  Anglican  and  Roman 
churches  to  reappear  among  con- 
verts of  other  races  ?  Even  in  In- 
dia, where,  perhaps,  as  it  is  under 
English  rule,  we  are  quietly  believ- 
ing that  the  Church  of  England 
must  be  well  to  the  front,  we  are  of  - 
cially  told  by  the  Bishop  of  New- 
castle that  12  American  non-Epis- 
copal societies  are  gaining  upon  the 
Church  of  England.  In  1881  the  12 
American  societies  had  119  mission- 
aries, 86,145  converts,  32,797  com- 
municants; the  Church  of  England 
had  144  missionaries,  180,681  con- 
verts, 40,990  communicants.  In 
1891  these  numbers  were:  for  the 


794 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE. 


[October 


12  American  societies,  186  mission- 
aries, 151,430  converts,  61,544  com- 
municants; for  Church  of  England, 
203  missionaries,  193,603  converts, 
52,377  communicants.  The  gain  is 
very  evident,  and  it  means  that  the 
vague  form  of  Christianity  which 
they  represent  is  being  more  ar- 
dently propagated  than  that  which 
we  believe  to  be  the  better  way. 

— The  variety  and  extent  of  the 
Mildmay  Missions  is  something 
surprising.  These  are  but  a  frac- 
tion of  the  names  which  represent 
the  work:  Deaconess  House,  Train- 
ing House,  Nursing  House,  Memo- 
rial Home,  Memorial  Cottage  Hos- 
pital, Convalescent  House,  Or- 
phanage for  Girls,  Bible  Flower 
Mission,  Victoria  Park  Medical 
Mission;  14  London  missions  in 
all  and  7  country  missions,  be- 
sides 3  medical  missions  abroad,  in 
Malta,  Jamaica,  and  Palestine. 

— The  Salvation  Army  celebrated 
its  33d  anniversary  recently.  Gen- 
eral Booth  reported  that  in  the 
spring  of  the  present  year  the  or- 
ganization possest  15,019  officers 
attacht  to  6,231  corps  and  outposts. 
There  were  also  33,662  local  officers 
and  voluntary  officials,  14,500 
bandsmen  and  1,647  officers  en- 
gaged in  social  work.  This  social 
work  shows  86  women's  homes 
with  accommodation  for  1,754  and 

I,  227  inmates;  the  total  number 
admitted  during  the  12  months 
was  4,769.  There  are  15  prison- 
gate  homes,  15  farms,  108  slum- 
posts,  28  food  depots,  101  night 
shelters,  with  accommodation  for 

II,  307;  38  workshops,  14  children's 
homes,  and  24  other  social  institu- 
tions. 

— J.  Hudson  Taylor  is  arranging 
for  a  forward  movement  in  China, 
in  the  form  of  a  special  itinerant 
evangelistic  band,  composed  of  con- 
secrated young  men,  who  are  will- 
ing for  Christ's  sake  to  devote  5 
years  of  their  lives  to  itinerant 


preaching  in  specified  districts, 
without  marrying  or  settling  down 
until  after  his  period  of  service. 
Two  evangelists  and  two  Chinese 
helpers  will  usually  journey  to- 
gether, preaching  and  selling 
Scriptures  and  Gospel  tracts,  and 
returning  after  a  time  to  the  cen- 
tral station,  where  the  missionaries 
will  pursue  their  Chinese  studies, 
and  the  native  workers  will  receive 
systematic  Bible  teaching. 

— Since  Dr.  Barnardo's  Homes 
were  establisht  in  1866,  33,368  boys 
and  girls,  from  babyhood  to  an 
average  adult  age,  had  been  rescued. 
There  are  now  86  separate  Homes 
connected  with  the  institutions, 
and  24  mission  branches,  spread  all 
over  the  United  Kingdom,  the 
Channel  Islands,  and  far  away  in 
Canada.  Up  to  date  9,556  boy  and 
girl  emigrants  have  been  sent  to 
Canada  and  the  colonies,  of  whom 
over  98  per  cent,  have  succeeded  in 
the  struggle  for  independence. 

— The  Friends'  Mission  in  India 
has  now  850  orphans  under  its  care, 
of  whom  the  greater  proportion  are 
famine  waifs.  £4  per  annum  will 
support  one  of  these  little  ones 
until  they  can  earn  their  own  liv- 
ing, and  funds  are  urgently  needed 
for  this  object.  At  Seoni  Malwa 
37  of  the  older  boys  recently  made 
their  public  confession  of  faith  in 
Christ. 

— The  Missionary  Record  of  the 
Scottish  United  Presbyterian 
Church  for  August  gives  these  fig- 
ures, relating  to  missions  in  Man- 
churia, which  include  the  work  of 
the  Irish  Presbyterians,  as  showing 
the  "enormous  advance  :  " 


May  1897. 

May  189 

Pastor  

....  1 

1 

Elders  

  17 

27 

Deacons   

  171 

294 

_   104 

181 

Members  (adult 

i                5  788 

10,255 

Candidates  

  __  6  300 

9,442 

Schools  _   

  59 

64 

Scholars—  Boys 

....  334 

626 

Girls 

  157 

306 

Collections  

 Ts.  15.667 

Ts.  52,645 

£261 

£877 

About  Is.  8d.  (40  cents)  per  member. 


1898.] 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE. 


795 


The  Continent. — Early  in  July 
there  was  celebrated  at  Halle,  in 
Germany,  the  bicentenary  of  the 
founding  of  the  famous  Francke 
Orphanage,  founded  by  Auguste 
Hermann  Francke,  a  man  who  has 
probably  exercised  as  strong  an  in- 
fluence upon  the  religious  life  and 
activities  of  the  past  two  centuries 
as  almost  any  other  man.  Coming 
under  the  influence  of  Spener,  the 
Pietist,  he  was  more  efficient,  and 
his  practical  power  was  even 
greater.  He  was  noted  as  a  philan- 
thropist and  as  an  educationalist. 
His  orphanage  was  the  nucleus  of 
a  remarkable  group  of  educational 
institutions,  and  at  the  time  of  his 
death,  in  1727,  there  were  over  2,000 
children  in  his  various  schools. 
In  addition  to  this  Francke  was  in 
a  great  degree  the  founder  of  mod- 
ern missions.  It  was  to  him  that 
Zinzendorf  largely  owed  the  im- 
pulse that  started  the  Moravian 
missions,  and  it  was  an  intimate 
friend  of  his  who  inaugurated  the 
Danish  Tamil  mission.  It  was  after 
his  death  that  Wesley  visited  Ger- 
many, but  the  influence  of  the 
Halle  school  upon  him  was  most 
markt.  — Independent. 

— The  last  annual  report  of  the 
Berlin  City  Mission  states  that  47 
missionaries,  10  young  ministers, 
and  10  deaconesses  were  at  work 
during  1897.  Regular  services  are 
held  in  13  large  halls  distributed 
over  the  city.  A  little  pamphlet 
containing  a  sermon,  a  hymn,  and 
two  prayers  are  distributed  by  vol- 
unteers, every  Sunday  to  about 
70,000  people,  who  are  unable  to 
attend  church.  Several  religious 
Sunday  papers  have  been  issued  in 
large  editions.  A  special  branch 
of  the  work  is  the  care  for  releast 
prisoners  and  to  lend  a  helping 
hand  to  prostitutes,  855  of  the  latter 
having  been  under  the  care  of  the 
deaconesses,  of  which  number  152 
have  been  saved.  Among  the  latter 


were  :  one  girl  11  years  old  ;  two, 
12;  four,  13;  eleven,  11;  twenty- 
eight,  15 ;  thirty-six,  16  years  old. 
The  cost  of  this  work  was  but  177,- 
000  marks  ($44,250). 

— The  16  German  missionary 
societies  (of  which  the  Moravian, 
Basle,  Berlin,  Rhenish  and  Her- 
mannsburg  are  the  5  largest)  have 
work  at  471  stations  and  outstations, 
with  751  European  missionaries, 
121  ordained  natives;  about  110,000 
communicants,  70, 000  in  the  schools, 
and  an  income  of  nearly  $1,000,000. 

— The  Naples  Society  for  the  Pro- 
tection of  Animals  has  done  good 
work  during  the  past  year,  as  the 
following  statistics  will  show  : — 
Carts,  to  which  more  animals  were 
attacht,  41,330;  of  which  the  load 
was  diminisht,  13,117.  Confis- 
cated :  Sticks,  35,374  ;  stakes,  used 
for  beating,  4,930;  spikes  on  curb- 
chains,  1,162.  Convictions:  Work- 
ing in  an  unfit  state,  2,848  ;  beating, 
1,595 ;  over-loading,  768.  Of  the 
drivers  convicted  for  beating  during 
the  last  two  years,  13  had  knockt 
out  their  animals'  eyes,  and  4  had 
beaten  their  horses  until  they  fell 
dead  in  the  street. — London  Chris- 
tian. 

ASIA. 

Islam. — The  agency  of  the  Amer- 
ican Bible  Society  for  the  Levant 
comprises  three  countries,  Bulga- 
ria, Turkey,  and  Egypt.  Its  gen- 
eral depots  are  at  Constantinople, 
Beirut,  and  Alexandria.  The  to- 
tal issues  through  these  depots  last 
year  were  79,204  Bibles,  Testa- 
ments, and  parts  of  the  Bible. 
The  total  issues  for  the  last  40 
years  amount  to  1,600,983  copies. 
The  total  distribution  during  the 
last  year  in  Bulgaria,  Turkey,  and 
Egypt  has  been  59,258  Bibles,  Tes- 
taments, and  parts  of  the  Bible. 
The  agency  has  employed  15  men 
who  have  been  engaged  exclusively 
in  this  work,  and  23  men  who  have 
combined  other  business  with  this. 


TOG 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE. 


[October 


It  has  assisted  correspondents  to 
employ  49  men,  who  have  com- 
bined with  Bible  distribution  other 
work  conducted  with  the  missions. 

— The  Hon.  Oscar  Straus,  who 
goes  again  as  United  States  Minis- 
ter to  Constantinople,  is  said  to  have 
learned  to  read  in  a  Baptist  Sun- 
day school  in  Georgia.  Altho  a 
Hebrew,  we  may  be  sure  he  will 
warmly  befriend  Protestant  mis- 
sions in  the  sultan's  dominions. 

— From  the  Missionary  Herald 
we  learn  that  one  of  the  theologi- 
cal students  at  Marsovan,  Turkey, 
recently  went  as  a  guest  to  the  home 
of  a  Greek  priest,  to  which  he  was 
invited  by  the  son  of  this  priest, 
this  son  being  connected  with  Ana- 
tolia college.  After  a  time  the 
student  was  invited  to  preach  in 
the  Greek  Orthodox  church,  and  he 
began  to  labor  with  the  people  day 
by  day.  Tho  there  were  not  more 
than  1  or  2  Protestants  in  the 
place,  the  student  made  such  head- 
way that  he  was  invited  to  return 
and  labor  in  the  village  during  the 
long  summer  vacation.  The  inci- 
dent illustrates  the  breaking  down 
of  the  wall  of  separation  between 
those  who  bear  the  Christian  name 
in  the  Orient. 

— A  letter  from  Tabriz,  Persia, 
where  a  hospital  room  in  memory 
of  the  late  Theodore  Child  has  been 
equipped  by  his  friends,  says  that 
everything,  down  to  the  screws  and 
the  tools  used  to  put  the  hospital 
appliances  into  place,  has  to  be 
taken  from  England  and  America, 
as  such  objects  are  unknown  in 
Persia. 

— An  English  missionary  in  Per- 
sia, in  speaking  of  mercy  and  love 
as  the  fruits  of  Christianity, 
describes  the  state  of  affairs  in  Per- 
sia, where  there  are  no  hospitals, 
no  dispensaries,  and  no  lunatic 
asylums.  The  treatment  of  insane 
people  is  thus  described  :     ' '  The 


poor  lunatic  is  chained,  his  feet 
fastened  in  the  stocks,  is  constantly 
beaten  and  half-starved,  with  the 
idea  that  if  badly  treated,  the  devil 
will  the  sooner  leave  him.  And 
then,  as  a  last  resource,  when  the 
friends  have  grown  tired  of  even 
this  unkind  care  of  their  relatives, 
the  lunatic  is  given  freedom  in  the 
desert.  His  hands  are  tied  behind 
his  back,  and  he  is  led  out  into  the 
desert,  and  is  never  heard  of  again. 
There  are  no  homes  for  the  blind 
and  crippled,  and  none  for  the  in- 
curable, in  this  land." 

India. — It  is  impossible  to  repress 
a  smile  on  reading  a  complaint  sent 
by  some  Hindus  to  the  officials  at 
Bombay  concerning  the  desecra- 
tion of  their  temple,  and  the  lacer- 
ation of  their  feelings  because  of 
this  fact.  It  seems  that  a  woman 
doctor  had  entered  the  temple  in 
search  of  cases  of  plague.  That 
the  religious  sensibilities  of  this 
people  are  very  acute,  will  be  seen 
from  the  following  quotation  from 
their  petition,  which  says:  "The 
lady  did  not  comply  with  our  re- 
quest, and  against  our  most  serious 
remonstrances  entered  into  the 
temple  and  desecrated  the  same, 
and  rendered  it  unfit  for  worship 
and  for  other  religious  purposes  for 
which  the  same  was  establisht. 
By  the  aforesaid  unlawful  conduct 
of  the  said  lady,  your  petitioners 
and  their  coreligionists  have  suf- 
fered considerable  mental  afflic- 
tion, and  their  religious  sensibility 
has  been  rudely  and  unnecessarily 
disturbed.  Your  petitioners  fur- 
ther state  that  the  efficacy  of  the 
said  temple  as  a  place  of  worship 
and  religion  having  been  destroyed 
by  the  desecration  aforesaid,  it  will 
cost  a  considerable  sum  of  money 
to  celebrate  the  ceremonies  and 
perform  the  religious  rites  neces- 
sary to  purge  the  said  temple  from 
its  desecration  aforesaid,  and  to 
make  it  available  again  as  a  place 


1898.] 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE. 


797 


of  worship  and  religion,  altho  not 
in  its  pristine  state."— Missionary 
Herald. 

—  The  missionaries  at  Panhala 
had  been  diligent  in  evangelistic 
itineration.  In  one  village  no  cart 
could  be  obtained  for  the  baggage 
of  the  evangelistic  party.  On  being 
askt  why  they  had  no  carts,  the 
people  replied:  "We  worship  the 
goddess  of  carts,  and  she  would  be 
angry  if  we  kept  any."  "What  do 
you  do  when  you  yourselves  need 
a  cart?"  "Oh,  we  hire  one  from 
another  village." 

— The  King  of  Nepal,  the  moun- 
tainous independent  state  north 
from  Bengal,  lost  his  queen.  She 
had  been  terribly  pitted  by  small- 
pox, and  committed  suicide  in  dis- 
gust at  her  loss  of  beauty.  The 
king,  in  his  anger  at  her  death, 
first  revenged  himself  on  the  doc- 
tors— flogged  them  and  cut  off  their 
right  ears  and  their  noses.  Next 
he  rounded  on  the  gods.  He  set 
loaded  cannon  in  front  of  the  im- 
ages, and  ordered  the  gunners  to 
fire.  The  men,  in  terror  of  the 
gods,  refused  to  obey.  Some  of 
them  were  killed  by  order  of  the 
irate  monarch,  and  then  the  can- 
non were  discharged.  Down  fell 
the  gods,  tne  whole  pantheon  being 
destroyed. 

—The  Tibetan  Mission  Band, 
under  the  lead  of  C.  Polhill-Turner, 
now  occupies  2  important  stations 
on  the  confines  of  the  great  closed 
land,  viz.,  Songpan  and  Dachienloo, 
and  is  on  the  point  of  opening  a 
third  station  at  Batang,  a  town  of 
considerable  size  and  importance 
on  the  road  to  Llassa,  and  just  on 
the  frontier  ;  whilst,  as  soon  as  re- 
enforcements  can  be  obtained,  a 
fourth  station  at  Atentze,  south  of 
Batang,  might  also  be  opened. 

China.  It  is  painful  to  observe 
how  the  Chinese  people  are  ignored 
in  the  political  changes  now  affect- 
ing their  country.    The  rulers  of 


the  West  speak  of  markets,  of 
territory,  of  "the  open  door,"  of 
forts  and  ports,  of  districts  of  in- 
fluence ;  but  the  living  men  and 
women,  some  four  hundred  millions 
of  them,  are  treated  as  a  negligible 
quantity.  This  selfish,  materialis- 
tic way  of  dealing  with  countries 
is  too  common  among  statesmen  in 
all  ages  ;  but  a  change  will  come 
in  the  case  of  China,  for  its  people 
are  too  numerous,  too  powerful, 
too  intelligent,  to  be  dealt  with  as 
slaves.  The  West  will  have  to 
reckon  with  them  as  men  sooner  or 
later.  The  presence  and  diffusion 
of  the  Gospel  in  the  land  is  in  itself 
a  guarantee  that  the  human  ele- 
ment will  in  time  be  considered 
more  precious  than  commerce;  and 
commerce  will  not  be  thereby  in- 
jured, but  improved. — John  Thom- 
son. 

— According  to  Bishop  Graves  : 
"  The  greatest  lack  of  the  Chinese 
is  in  the  region  of  the  moral  and 
spiritual.  Without  religion  as  the 
living  exercise  of  a  spiritual  con- 
viction, they  are  grossly  material- 
istic. Their  society,  their  art,  their 
books,  are  alike  in  this,  that  they 
are  fast  bound  by  the  things  of 
sense.  Through  the  thick  cloud 
which  hides  the  spiritual  from  their 
eyes  hardly  a  gleam  of  the  beauti- 
ful, the  eternal,  seems  to  find  its 
way.  Nothing  is  more  saddening 
than  the  lowness  of  tone  that  per- 
vades all  Chinese  writing,  and  is 
universal  in  Chinese  social  life. 
The  two  wrords  that  most  con- 
stantly strike  the  ear  are  '  cash  ' 
and  '  rice.''  It  is  a  type  of  the 
tone  of  thought  of  the  people. 
High  or  low,  rich  or  poor,  learned 
or  ignorant,  they  live  for  the  things 
of  this  world  only.  One  will  live 
long  in  China  before  he  meets  men 
who  are  thinking  high  and  pure 
thoughts  or  living  for  the  good  of 
others.  One  finds  in  the  best 
Chinese  writers  plenty  of  wit  and 


798 

wisdom,  of  clever  things  set  down 
in  perfect  literary  form  ;  but  he 
will  not  find  the  great  thoughts 
that  move  the  world,  the  high 
aspiration  and  beauty  and  sincerity 
of  the  writers  who  have  been 
formed  under  Christian  civiliza- 
tion." 

— The  English  Wesleyans  of  Wu- 
chang report  that  "the  most 
astonishing  increase  has  taken 
place  in  the  region  through  which 
the  river  Han  flows.  At  Tsaiten 
and  Kao-chia-tai  theworkhas  been 
carried  on  by  native  colporteurs, 
supported  by  a  grant  from  the 
Upper  Canada  Religious  Tract  So- 
ciety. Six  miles  above  the  latter 
village  a  work  has  sprung  up  in  a 
town  notorious  in  time  past  for  its 
utter  indifference  to  the  mission- 
aries who  from  time  to  time  visited 
it.  There  are  now  3  centers  where 
weekly  services  are  held,  where 
twelve  months  ago  there  were  no 
signs  of  a  movement  toward  Chris- 
tianity. Instead  of  a  weakling 
church  of  a  dozen  members,  con- 
tributing practically  nothing  to 
the  church  expenses,  we  have  now 
60  or  70  baptized  members.  There 
are  as  many  on  trial,  and  the  local 
expenses  are  very  largely  met  by 
local  contributions." 

— "The  missionaries  at  Chang-te- 
fu  have  been  kept  very  busy  for 
some  weeks,"  writes  one  of  the 
Honan  staff,  "with  the  number  of 
visitors,  chiefly  students  writing  in 
examination  in  the  city,  so  that  in 
three  days  over  600  called.  But 
a  market  in  the  north  suburb  in- 
creast  the  pressure,  so  that  in  one 
day  there  were  over  1,800,  besides 
women  and  children.  Books  were 
freely  distributed  among  the  stu- 
dents. At  the  recent  prefectural 
examinations,  the  literary  chancel- 
lor astonisht  the  candidates  by  say- 
ing that  at  the  next  provincial  ex- 
amination they  would  be  required 
to  have  some  knowledge  of  mathe- 


[October 

matics  and  kindred  sciences.  A 
few  days  ago,  6  B.A.'s  called  to  in- 
quire if  we  could  secure  for  them  a 
teacher  qualified  to  instruct  them 
in  these  new  subjects." 

AFRICA. 
— Rev.  Mr.  Wilson  Hill  writes  in 
the  Church  Missionary  Gleaner: 
"The  chief  of  one  of  the  biggest 
towns  (on  the  Upper  Niger)  has 
begged  us  to  go  and  teach  them. 
He  has  twice  sent  a  messenger  the 
long  journey,  but  we  could  only 
give  the  one  answer  that  we  have 
to  give  to  all  invitations,  to  all  en- 
treaties, '  We  have  no  one  to  send, 
and  can  not  come  ourselves.'  1  Just 
one  ! '  I  do  not  know  the  number 
of  the  invitations  we  have  had 
from  Basa  towns  to  send  one 
teacher,  '  just  one  ! '  They  say  it  so 
persuasively.  But  the  work  we 
have  already  in  hand  is  more  than 
enough  to  engage  all  our  care  and 
attention." 

— There  are  11  missionaries  con- 
nected with  the  Southern  Presbyte- 
rian mission,  7  men  and  4  women. 
During  the  year  4  communicants 
were  added  to  the  church  at  Ibanj, 
47  at  Luebo,  and  12  at  Dombi,  mak- 
ing 63  in  all.  This  gives  a  total  of 
169  members. 

— The  statistics  of  the  South 
African  Conference  show  the  re- 
markable progress  made  by  the 
Methodist  Church  of  South  Africa. 
The  English  membership  is  5,882; 
on  trial,  388;  in  junior  classes,  796; 
total,  7,066.  Native  membership, 
46,024;  on  trial,  22,156;  in  junior 
classes,  10,948;  total,  79,128.  The 
total  membership  is  86,194,  being  a 
net  increase  on  the  year  of  6,182. 
Eight  years  ago  the  total  member- 
ship was  43,510;  that  is,  the  mem- 
bership has  practically  doubled 
since  1890. 

— There  is  a  remarkable  increase 
of  population  in  British  Central 
Africa,  since  the  protectorate  was 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE. 


1898.] 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE. 


799 


establisht.  Formerly  the  country 
was  desolated  by  constant  inter- 
tribal wars.  The  stronger  peoples 
raided  the  weaker,  killing  thou- 
sands every  year,  and  carrying 
thousands  more  into  slavery.  The 
poison  ordeal  was  frightfully  com- 
mon. On  the  slightest  charge  of 
witchcraft  sometimes  an  entire 
village  was  compelled  to  drink  the 
poison,  with  the  result  that  the 
majority  died.  A  missionary  has 
described  how  he  has  seen  rows  of 
corpses  lying  outside  a  village, 
killed  by  the  poison,  and  left  there 
to  be  devoured  by  the  hyenas.  But 
all  this  is  now  changed.  The  ad- 
ministration have  subdued  and 
removed  most  of  the  turbulent 
chiefs.  They  have  forbidden  the 
poison  ordeal  under  the  heaviest 
penalties,  and  now  almost  through- 
out the  protectorate  there  is  a 
sense  of  security.  Villagers,  who 
had  taken  refuge  in  marshes,  and 
inaccessible  ravines,  are  returning 
to  the  open  country,  and  on  the 
very  warpaths  of  their  old  enemies 
arc  building  villages,  and  hoe- 
ing gardens.  The  introduction  of 
liquor  is  forbidden,  so  that  British 
Central  Africa  is  saved  from  the 
greatest  curse  of  South  Africa. 
— Donald  Fraser. 

—  Several  years  ago  an  Arab 
slave  ship  was  captured  north  of 
Zanzibar,  as  it  was  seeking  to  trans- 
port some  slaves  from  the  Galla 
country,  including  a  large  number 
of  children,  to  the  Asiatic  coast, 
and  64:  of  these  freed  children  were 
sent  to  Lovedale  to  be  under  Chris- 
tian training,  in  the  hope  that  some 
of  them  might  ultimately  return  to 
their  native  country  bearing  the 
message  of  the  Gospel.  It  is  now 
reported  that  of  the  64  who  went 
to  Lovedale,  12  have  completed 
their  course  of  study,  of  whom  10 
have  been  trained  as  eachers  or  ar- 
tisans. Many  of  them  have  made 
profession  of  their  faith  in  Christ. 


— That  the  work  done  at  Uganda 
is  genuine  is  proved  by  the  fact 
that  when  Bishop  Tucker  recently 
visited  a  populous  district  some 
200  miles  from  Uganda,  where  no 
English  missionary  ever  had  pene- 
trated, he  found  the  king  already 
baptized  and  with  a  Christian 
church  at  his  capital.  Native 
evangelists  had  visited  the  tribe 
and  made  many  converts. 

— Along  the  banks  of  the  Zam- 
besi and  Lower  Shire,  there  is  a 
large  and  rapidly  increasing  popu- 
lation, left  almost  entirely  to  the 
missionary  effort  of  the  Jesuits. 
These  French  fathers  put  Protes- 
tant missionaries  to  shame  by  the 
heroism  of  their  work.  They  have 
gone  into  the  country  for  life,  with 
no  expectation  of  returning  home 
again.  They  have  chosen  some  of 
the  most  unhealthy  and  dangerous 
localities  for  their  parishes,  ignor- 
ing death  if  there  are  souls  to  seek. 
They  have  now  a  mission  station 
at  Shupanga. 

ISLANDS  OF  THE  SEA. 

— Some  painful  charges  are  being 
brought  against  the  conduct  of  the 
Dutch  Government  in  Java.  It  is 
said  that  a  dread  is  felt  of  the 
emancipation  of  the  Javanese,  of 
whom  there  are  over  20,000,000,  and 
that,  in  consequence,  their  evangel- 
ization is  discouraged.  One  can 
hardly  believe  it  to  be  true,  but  this 
was  stated  lately  at  a  missionary 
conference  held  in  the  island,  that 
"all  native  officials  must  be  Mo- 
hammedans," and  that  "if  one  of 
them  becomes  a.  Christian,  he  is  at 
once  removed  from  his  post."  Chris- 
tian missionaries,  it  was  added, 
are  prohibited  from  working  in 
Netherlands  India  without  the  gov- 
ernment's permission,  but  "no 
restriction  whatever  is  placed  on 
the  movements  of  Mohammedan 
propagandists. " 

— The  Rhenish  Missionary  Society 
has  lost  one  of  its  pioneer  mission- 


800 


GENERAL  MISSIONARY  INTELLIGENCE. 


[October 


aries  in  Sumatra,  P.  H.  Johannsen. 
An  extract  from  one  of  his  letters 
describes  the  extraordinary  change 
which  has  taken  place  in  the  Suma- 
tran  mission-field  in  his  lifetime. 
This  change  is  largely  owing  to  his 
own  labors.  For  20  years  he  gave 
the  greater  part  of  his  time  and 
work  to  the  training-college  for 
native  teachers,  and  the  healthy 
growth  of  the  Sumatran  mission  is 
largely  due  to  the  cooperation  of 
the  160  Batta  teachers  and  the  20 
ordained  pastors  whom  he  had 
trained. 

— The  American  Bible  Society 
has  taken  an  advanced  step  in 
respect  to  Bible  distribution  in  the 
Philippine  Islands.  In  view  of  the 
prospect  that  these  islands  may 
soon  be  opened  for  new  forms  of 
Christian  work,  the  secretaries 
were  authorized  to  request  the  Rev. 
John  R.  Hykes,  the  society's  agent 
for  China,  to  visit  Manila,  to  in- 
quire into  existing  facts  and  condi- 
tions, as  a  help  to  prompt  and  vig- 
orous action  in  case  there  should  be 
fit  opportunities  for  circulating  the 
Scriptures.  To  meet  the  expenses 
incident  to  his  journey  and  to  pre- 
liminary work,  an  appropriation  of 
$1,000  was  made.  It  was  also  de- 
cided to  inaugurate  Bible  work  in 
Porto  Rico  at  the  earliest  moment, 
and  to  resume  the  operations  in 
Cuba  which  were  suspended  two 
years  ago. 

— The  Australian  Methodist  Mis- 
sionary Society  is  supporting  a 
mission  in  New  Guinea  with  4  male 
missionaries,  4  female  missionaries, 
24  teachers,  35  school-teachers,  30 
local  preachers,  28  class  leaders,  193 
native  members,  165  probationers, 
1,414  Sunday-school  scholars,  and 
9,318  attendants  on  worship. 

— Mr.  Wardlaw  Thompson  says  : 
"It  is  still  the  stone  age  in  New 
Guinea.  Cannibalism  here  is  hardly 
dead  yet.  It  was  rather  a  shock  to 
us,  on  our  first  visit  to  the  first  mis- 


sion station,  to  be  introduced  to  a 
girl  who  had  been  taken  possession 
of  by  the  police  at  a  cannibal  feast 
with  a  human  bone  in  her  hand, 
which  she  was  picking  with  enjoy- 
ment." 

— Rev.  G.  W.  Lawes,  in  speaking 
of  advancement  in  New  Guinea, 
says:  "After  22  years,  although 
much  still  remains  of  heathenism, 
a  great  and  manifest  change  is  ap- 
parent. From  East  Cape  to  the  Fly 
River  in  the  west,  covering  a  dis- 
tance of  700  miles,  are  many  centers 
from  which  light  is  being  diffused, 
while  90  churches  are  dotted  like 
lighthouses  along  the  coast.  The 
appearance  of  the  people  has 
changed — the  wild  look  of  suspicion 
has  gone.  The  Sabbath  is  observed 
even  in  many  heathen  villages, 
while  1,350  men  and  women  are  pro- 
fest  followers  of  Christ." 

— The  friends  of  temperance  will 
rejoice  to  know  that  a  complete  and 
successful  system  of  prohibition 
obtains  in  Fiji.  The  rum  manufac- 
tured at  the  sugar  factories  has  to 
be  sent  elsewhere,  as  any  one  giving 
intoxicating  liquor  to  a  native  is 
fined  £50  and  imprisoned  3  months. 
This  penalty  is  doubled  for  each  re- 
peated offense  while  in  the  colonies. 

— The  New  Hebrides  may  not  be- 
come a  university  center,  but  most 
of  the  world's  universities  had  a 
smaller  beginning  than  has  the 
New  Hebrides  Training  Institution 
for  native  workers,  teachers, 
preachers,  etc.,  of  which  Rev.  Dr. 
Annand  has  charge  on  Tangoa.  It 
is  quite  a  family  institution,  as 
many  of  the  students  are  married, 
and  their  wives  are  with  them. 
These  also  are  taught  by  Mrs.  An- 
nand and  Mrs.  Lang,  and  together 
with  their  husbands  learn  some  of 
the  ways  of  civilization.  Writing 
in  January,  Dr.  Annand  says: 
' '  The  number  of  students  in  attend- 
ance is  65,  wives  21,  children  10, 
equal  to  a  family  of  96." 


/ 


For  use  in  Library  only 


yssio2nary  Rev,ew  of  the  World 


Theological  Seminary-Speer  Library 


1  1012  00317  9308